King Dong

Chapter 1

Kathy was at the age where she knew she had to go to these big family
gatherings, but could only think of perhaps fifteen or twenty things she’d
rather be doing. She knew it wouldn’t do any good to protest, and she’d
gotten in the car with her sister and mother, but she hadn’t been happy
about it. That changed when they got to her Grandmother’s house.

Kathy saw her Uncle and grinned. He was so cool. He was big and
strong, but when he wrestled with her it was like fighting with a big soft
teddy bear. He tickled her so expertly it was almost scary. He could
position his hands in such a way that when she jerked her body to get away
from that tickle spot, he would be ready to strike at another tickle spot.
She loved to jump on him and try to tickle him back, even though he didn’t
tickle very well. She always felt special whenever he paid attention to
her in their special way.

When her breasts grew out she hated them. They got in the way of almost
everything, and they were tender and sore. And then hair grew between her
legs and it held odors so that she had to take showers almost every single
day. She felt awkward and ugly. But through it all, her Uncle Bob smiled
at her and hugged her and wrestled with her. Now his tickling wasn’t so
rough, though he still made her squirm and giggle. When she was trying to
escape-but-not-really from him, she forgot she was a gangly misshapen girl.

Eventually she grew into a lithe strong limbed woman with thrusting
breasts that didn’t hurt any more, but sometimes tingled strangely,
especially the nipples. And all that hair covered pouting lips that also
tingled, especially when she washed there in the shower. Her long blond
hair glistened with health and her skin was flawless. There were lots of
people who thought she and Uncle Bob shouldn’t wrestle any more.

But neither she nor Uncle Bob agreed.

And when she saw him today, she planned her attack.

She pretended not to notice him, or not to care, as if he were just
another relative at the family gathering. There was going to be lots of
food and card games and all the usual things that happened when some part
of their large family got together. So she talked to the odd cousin, or
one of her Aunts, only looking at Uncle Bob out of the corner of her eye.

He was, as usual, wearing a pair of loose shorts with an elastic waist.
He also had on a tank top that showed off his bulging arms and broad chest.
Sandals completed his outfit.

But it was the shorts she was interested in.

Sixteen year olds aren’t known for using the best judgment. Kathy was a
normal teenager, who thought something would be cute or funny without
thinking things through completely. Her plan was to get behind Uncle Bob
and jerk those shorts down around his calves, exposing his underwear. Then
she would laugh and yell “GOTCHA!” and run away before he could jerk his
shorts back up and chase her.

It just never occurred to her that he might not be wearing underwear.

She had two Uncles and four Aunts and about forty cousins. Uncle Bob
was talking to his two younger sisters, Cora and Liz. Liz was her mother
and, as she maneuvered, she was struck by the look on her mom’s face as she
talked to Uncle Bob. Her mother was smiling, which wasn’t unusual, but
there was something else there, some look of utter happiness that was
striking and caught Kathy’s attention. Aunt Cora was just as animated and
it occurred to Kathy that she wasn’t the only female in the clan who
enjoyed being around Uncle Bob.

Kathy put her plan into action and wandered into the area behind Uncle
Bob. About then her sister, Jill and her cousin Mindy, came up to their
mothers to ask if they could go hiking together. Kathy wanted to snort at
the idea that her mother, or Aunt Cora would allow the two fourteen year
old girls to go off alone. But they played into her plan perfectly.

All four of them had a perfect view when Kathy grabbed Bob’s shorts and
jerked them down. Her plan worked perfectly. His shorts went all the way
to his ankles. She yelled “GOTCHA!” gleefully and jumped up, at which time
she saw bare buttocks right in front of her face.

Something in her mind said “Uh oh” and, instead of running away, she
just stepped back a pace.

Liz and Cora had grown up with Bob, and in that family there had been
little privacy. With four girls and two boys plus a set of parents, and
only two bathrooms, modesty wasn’t a first priority. But by the time Cora
and Liz had reached the full blush of puberty, Bob was the only brother
left in the house and the two older sisters had gone off to college as
well. So when Cora and Liz got interested in men, their brother had his own
bathroom and they never got to see much of him. They were therefore
unprepared for the penis that was suddenly exposed to them.

Their 14 year old daughters were, at that point in their lives,
EXTREMELY interested in boys and boys’ bodies. Neither had ever gotten a
good look at a penis, and both wanted to badly. They would remember this
day for the rest of their lives.

The organ these four women were confronted with was unusual, to say the

We all hear stories about huge dicks, but nobody sees them routinely.
However, as anyone reading this story probably knows, there is proof out
there on the internet that these things do, in fact, exist. Bob’s penis
could pose for those pictures.

It was nine and one quarter inches long while flaccid. It was
uncircumcised, and so smooth looking it almost seemed like it was made of
some kind of light wood. It hung from a tangle of light brown curly hair.
The top third or so was flanked by what they could see of his balls, which
were big hairy sacks that pushed the base of his cock out from his body an
inch or two. The result was, oddly enough, quite similar to what an Indian
Elephant looks like, in a nearsighted sort of way, with the balls being the
ears, the penis the trunk and the hair the head.

All four females knew, in theory, that this penis could get hard, and
that when it DID get hard, it would lengthen by a third. The two women
suddenly felt weak in their knees at the thought of what that would look
like… and what it would be good for.

The two girls promptly disregarded all the rumors that boys could stick
those things in a girl and it would feel good. It was plain to see that
any girl who got THAT thing stuck in her would need a wheel chair

There was a general hush in the crowd after Kathy screamed “GOTCHA!” and
every head turned toward them. The only person in the room who did not see
his monster dick, was the person who was responsible for exposing it.

Cora, whose husband had a four inch penis that, until this day had been
perfectly satisfactory to her, said “Oh my goodness.”

Liz, who was divorced and had not had a man in over six years, said “Son
of a BITCH!”

The two girls chorused “EEEEWWWWWWWWW”

Everybody else just stared at first, then there was a hubbub of noise as
women started yelling and men started realizing that their women were
comparing them to this freak of nature.

Basically, the only person who thought it was funny was Kathy.

Her mother yelled “KATHLEEN SUE MARTIN!” at which point Kathy’s
suspicion that she was in trouble for her prank was confirmed. Now she
KNEW she was in trouble. She leaned sideways, expecting her mother to be
frowning at her, but her mother’s wide eyed gaze was riveted on Uncle Bob’s

Her mother shouted again “KATHLEEN SUE MARTIN!!” like she was one of
those stuffed toys where you press part of them and they speak a
pre-recorded message. Uncle Bob whipped around to see who had de-pantsed
him and Kathy suddenly got a glimpse of what all the hubbub was about.
When he turned, the trunk of his elephant rose up and lashed wildly.

Kathy’s first impression was that he had a rope tied around his waist or
something. When she realized that was his PENIS, she freaked. She held
her hands out in front of her, warding off an unseen attacker and said “Oh
shit… I’m sorry… oh shit… I didn’t… Oh SHIT!”

Bob, having never married, and not having a spouse to be embarrassed by
all this, decided that getting upset wouldn’t do anybody any good. Instead
he bent over, pulled his shorts up and said “Very funny… Ha… ha…
ha. You’re gonna pay for that Kat!” He sounded for all the world like he
actually didn’t care that his secret had been revealed.

Kathy, however, was mortified. She had embarrassed her favorite Uncle
and everybody in the whole family knew it! She ran out of the room crying.

Bob, knowing that what had happened wasn’t his fault, but that most of
his family would blame him anyway, was more worried about Kathy than he was
any of them. Some of them would try to make her life miserable and, all
things considered, nothing REALLY terrible had happened. Yes, some kids
had seen a real live penis, but then, what did that actually hurt?

But if his relationship with Kathy had been damaged, he actually cared
about that. He was about to go after her when his sister Liz caught his
arm. “Oh Bobby, I’m so sorry. Sometimes kids can be such… I don’t

He was saying it was OK and trying to pull away to go after Kathy.

Liz went on “Wait! I need to talk to you… privately.”

He looked at her and saw in her eyes the same look he’d seen in several
other women’s eyes once they’d seen what he had in his pants.

“Surely not” he thought. “Not my little sister!”

But once she got him alone it was obvious to him what she wanted. She
started talking about how long it had been since she’d seen him, and how
they hadn’t spent enough time together, and how she missed her husband…
well not her husband, but having a man around. She touched him on his arms
and once on his hip, and when she didn’t touch him her hands hovered near
his body.

He’d seen it all before.

It would have been funny if it hadn’t been his sister.

On the other hand, she was no slouch. She was a vibrant woman, with a
good figure and a better personality. He finally stopped her babbling.
“Liz… I know what you want.”

There was a little panic in her eyes. “Don’t be silly. I don’t WANT

But her eyes darted to his crotch.

He almost laughed. “Come take a walk with me” he said, holding his hand

Now she fidgeted. “OK… let me tell the others where I’ll be.”

He took her hand. “Nobody needs to know where we’ll be. Come on, I
want to show you something.” He pulled her and they left the house.

It was the house they were all raised in, so in reality, there shouldn’t
have been much he COULD show her that she didn’t already know about.

But she didn’t say anything, she just went along with him as he took her
into the woods. He kept going and finally she said “Bobby… where in the
world are you taking me?”

He turned and said “Far enough they won’t be able to hear you.”

“What?” she said, pulling at his hand. “What did you say?”

He stopped and turned around to face her. He walked up close and she
shrank back a little.

“You are going to be making a hell of a lot of noise in about five or
ten minutes, and I don’t think you want a bunch of your cousins coming to
find out WHY you’re making so much noise.”

She started to ask him what he was talking about but he kissed her. It
took her by surprise, but part of her had been hoping for just such a kiss
and that part responded with a hunger that surprised them both. She
writhed against him and his hands came up and slid up her sides, then to
her breasts and he squeezed them through her shirt.

She broke the kiss but did not move away from him one centimeter. “What
are you doing Bobby?” she said, her voice husky.

“You know what I’m doing Lizzy.” he said, and he kissed her throat as
she threw her head back.

“You can’t” she moaned. He pulled her and she yelped, following him as
he took her deeper into the woods. “Bobby, this is crazy. We can’t do
this. Bobby! I won’t LET you do this.” But she kept running after him,
her hand lightly held in his. She could have jerked her hand out of his

But she didn’t.

Kathy had run blindly for ten minutes after leaving her grandparents’
house. She couldn’t ever show her face in public again. “How STUPID that
was!” she thought to herself. Finally, out of breath she sat down. She
was sitting there feeling sorry for herself when she heard crashing sounds
in the woods. She jumped up, afraid it was an animal, but then she heard

Not just any voices. She heard her mother’s voice! Were they looking
for her? They probably wanted to punish her. But her mother’s voice
sounded funny… almost scared! Then, very plainly, she heard her mother
yell “Bobby, we CAN’T do this… it’s WRONG Bobby!”

They had stopped.

Kathy crept towards where she heard her mother’s anguished voice.

Liz had kept telling her brother that she couldn’t go with him, and kept
that up all the time he pulled her along. She followed him until he
stopped. They were in a little clearing that had grass thick on the
ground. He turned around and looked at her. Her eyes were big and her
mouth was open.

He took off his shirt.

“Bobby!” she moaned.

He bent over and pulled his shorts down. “Ohhhh fuck” she groaned.
“You don’t play fair.” Her eyes were riveted to his cock … the same one
that Kathy had unveiled a short time before.


Kathy pushed a branch aside and saw her Uncle and her Mother standing in
the middle of a little clearing. Her Uncle pulled off his shirt. Then he
took off his SHORTS! She couldn’t believe what she was seeing.


Bob stepped up to his sister and began unbuttoning her blouse. She kept
up a stream of statements that they couldn’t do this, that they shouldn’t
do this, that he had to stop immediately, but did nothing whatsoever to
stop him from taking her blouse off. When he put his fingers to the front
of her bra, where the fastener was, her hands came up and cupped her
breasts, holding the bra to them after he unhooked it. Then he fell to his
knees and began taking her shorts down. She couldn’t hold on to her bra
and pull her shorts up at the same time, so she let go of her breasts,
which were not in imminent danger, with his hands and head down there by
her crotch.

She grabbed her shorts, trying to hold them up as he unbuttoned and then
unzipped them. Bob ran his hands around to her ass and began kissing his
way up her body, starting at her belly button. He nosed aside her left bra
cup and sucked in her pink nipple.


Kathy’s jaw slowly dropped until her mouth was hanging open. Her Uncle
was doing things to her mother that boys tried to do with her on dates!
And her mother was just STANDING THERE!

Kathy could hear her telling Bob to stop, and that they couldn’t and
shouldn’t, but it was just OBVIOUS to her that her mother didn’t mean a
word of it. She WAS holding her pants on, but Kathy didn’t think that
would last long. Then she saw Uncle Bob kissing her mother’s stomach and
then he sucked her mother’s nipple and she suddenly felt all hot and itchy
between her own legs.


Liz stopped talking when Bob sucked in her nipple. Her hands went limp
and her shorts fell with a plop to the ground. “You bastard” she moaned.

He switched nipples and she shrugged her bra off before bringing both
hands to the back of his head. “How did you know?” she moaned.

He let the nipple pop out of his mouth and pulled her panties down. She
stepped out of them, all resistance gone now. “I saw it in your eyes.”

“Are you really going to do it? Are you really going to fuck me with
that… thing?” she sighed.

“Why do you think I brought you clear out here?” he said. He stood back

His dick was hard.

“I want to touch it” she said, sinking to her knees. She held it,
stroked it and talked to it. She kissed it and sucked the tip into her


Kathy undid her own pants and slid her hand into them. She had to do
something about the itch in her pussy. She slid a finger in and then
pinched and pulled her nipples through her shirt. Her mother was such a


Liz played with his prick for a little while longer and then lay back on
the grass. “Bobby? I need you Bobby. Please, baby, please.”

He sank down between her legs, his hand around his cock with five inches
still sticking out. Kathy watched and groaned in her own throat as her
Uncle fed that long hard sausage into her mother’s pussy.

Kathy had seen X rated videos at her friend’s house, but this was
nothing like that. This was raw and powerful sex. Uncle Bob shoved as
much of his monster cock into his sister as he could get in her and her
mother just went CRAZY. Her legs flailed and her arms flailed. She cried
and screamed and moaned and groaned. She cursed at him in one breath and
professed undying love for him in the next breath, all the while shoving
her pussy up to meet each of his downward strokes.

Kathy had two nice orgasms with her fingers stuck up in her when she saw
her Uncle manage to get all but a couple of inches of his prick in her
mother’s belly. Her mother gave a screech and she went limp. Then she
heard her Uncle Bob say “Liz, baby, I’m gonna cum. I’m right up by your
womb Lizzy and I’m gonna fill it up. Are you on the pill little sister?”

Liz lifted her head and screamed “NOOOO YOU BASTARD… YOU KNOW I’M

Bob said “Good. I just wanted to make sure” Then he grunted and his
buttocks clenched.

Kathy heard her mother say “OH FUCK… I FEEL IT… BOBBY I FEEL IT…

He was shooting that awful prick off inside her mother. His sperm was
splashing into her mother’s womb! Kathy sat down hard as her knees gave
way. She realized she was panting and tried to quiet her breathing.


It got very quiet then, and Kathy stayed as still as she could,
breathing lightly, afraid to move. She heard noises… their voices again
and, ever so slowly she moved until she could see them again. Her uncle
was still lying on top of her mother, who’s body was lying limp, except for
her arms, which were tightly around her brother.

After a while her Uncle and Mother got up and got dressed. They were
talking quietly now and Kathy saw her mother touch and then kiss Uncle Bob.
Obviously she wasn’t mad at him for doing what he’d just done. When they
left she decided to follow them. It was late in the day and she didn’t
want to be in the woods when it got dark. She didn’t know what she’d do
when she got back. Feeling bad about making a fool of herself and her
Uncle had given way to other feelings. Obviously he and her mother hadn’t
done this before. She was thinking about it so hard she almost didn’t hear
her mother’s tell-tale groan in time. Kathy stopped suddenly and then
moved forward carefully.


This time her mother was on top of her Uncle, riding his hard pole.
Again, she couldn’t get it all the way inside her, but she was sliding
forward and backward on it, having a great time trying. “I can’t…
believe… you’re doing this… to me.” she panted.

He seemed to be much more calm than she was. “I’m just lying here
Lizzy, and it’s you who’s doing all the moving around. In fact if you keep
doing that you’re going to make it go off again. When was your last
period, little sis?”

“Ohhhh fuck Bobby” said her mother as she hunkered down on his rod and
began to cum. Her head was hanging and groans of joy poured from her
mouth. She gasped her answer. “Two weeks… it was two weeks ago, Bobby.”

“You going to pull off of me this time?” he asked, breathing harder.

“I don’t… think so” she gasped.

“Well then you’re gonna get another belly full unless you stop squeezing
me like that” he moaned.

She whined “I’m there again Bobby… oh honey you have no idea how I’ve
missed this” She lay down on him as he rammed up into her, dumping another
load of his incestuous sperm in her womb.


Kathy just stared and, for the first time in her life, she wished just
maybe she’d have given her cherry to Danny Trumble. For her mother to act
like this… it must be something awfully nice.

Her mother pushed herself back up and then just sat there, impaled on
his giant log. Neither of them were moving now. Her mother said “How
could I DO this? I’m SUCH a hussy!”

Uncle Bob said “Maybe, but at least you’re a well-fucked hussy.” He
reached up and tweaked one of her nipples through her shirt.

Liz batted his hand away and yelled “And what am I going to do if I turn
up PREGNANT? Everybody knows I don’t date! Most of the family thinks I
hate men since Roger left us. HOW COULD THIS HAVE HAPPENED?!”

All the while she had been rocking back and forth on Bob’s prick, which
had half softened, but because it was so big, didn’t FEEL soft, stuffed in
such a small place.

Bob reached up and touched her cheek. “It happened because you needed
it to happen. It could have been anybody. I was just handy.”

“NO IT DIDN’T” she snapped at him. “It happened because you’re hung
like a fucking HORSE! One look at that thing and all I could think about
was how empty I felt! What are we going to do Bobby?”

“That depends on you.” he said simply.

“You mean you’d do it again?” she said, with both hope and scorn in her

“Any time you want to baby sister. You say the word and I’ll be there.
I love you.”

She collapsed on his chest, crying and telling him how much she loved
him too. They lay there for a while longer and then she reluctantly pulled
herself up and off of him. As she got up a big thick glob of his sperm
dropped down on a long string between her legs. She stared at it until it
finally dropped to the ground and then pulled on her panties and shorts

“I’m fucked” she said “I bet you put twins in me.”

“That would be nice” he said, and he kissed her gently. They walked


Kathy crept out to where the sperm had dropped on the grass. She knelt
down. She could see it plainly. She reached out one slim finger and
dipped it in the viscous stuff. Then she rubbed it against her thumb. It
was slippery and still a little warm. She shuddered and wiped her finger
on the grass. Then she followed her mother and uncle back to the house.

For the rest of the day Kathy laid low, keeping in the background. She
watched her mother, who was radiant and happy. There was one moment when
she and Cora got into some kind of argument – Cora was yelling at Liz in a
whisper – but her mother just put her nose in the air and said something
that made Cora lean back and close her mouth. There was another bad moment
when her little sister Jill sauntered up and said “You are in SO much
trouble.” But Jill knew better than to say that and stay around. Kathy
wasn’t about to draw more attention to herself by chasing the brat.

But the worst part was when it was time to go. She couldn’t face Uncle
Bob. Her mother, acting completely normal – that blew Kathy’s mind more
than anything else – told her it was time to go and asked her “Have you
apologized to your Uncle?”

“No” Kathy said sullenly.

Her mother frowned with that ‘You’re going to have to do what I tell you
sooner or later so do it now’ look. Kathy saw him over across the room,
saying goodbye to Grandma and Grandpa.

She went that direction, but veered off, unable to look him in the eye
after what she’d seen. She felt jumpy and anxious, even though she knew he
probably wasn’t mad at her. He looked up and his eyes bored into hers. He
came toward her. She turned away from him, staring at the wall.

When one of his fingers dug gently into her side she twisted away and
said “DON’T!” She didn’t understand why she was mad at him… but she was.
Her whole day had been ruined. She’d spent half the day wandering around
in the woods and then hiding from everybody right there in the house. She
took in a breath to scream at him and closed her hands into fists.

Right then he touched both her elbows and said “Hey… I just wanted to
say thanks.”

It blew everything she was going to say right out of her mind. She
turned her head and said “What?” She tried to frown. She was mad, right?
She wanted him to know that for some reason.

He turned her and when she wouldn’t look in his eyes he put a finger
under her chin and lifted it until she had to. “I wanted to say thank
you… you know… for the prank… and everything else.”

She didn’t understand. What was he talking about? He was so

“I saw you” he said. “Out in the woods.” When her eyebrows rose he said
“Watching your mother and me.”

She blushed furiously and, with no place else to do it, buried her face
in his chest. His arms went around her and she sobbed. He whispered
soothingly in her ear while he held her tight. “Look, I know it’s weird
and that you don’t understand, and you probably think we’re perverts, but
it was something special. Your mother has been so lonely. She really
needed that. And it was your prank that led to it. And you didn’t blow
the whistle on us. that means a lot to me. I think it means a lot to your
mother too.”

At that her head snapped up. “She KNOWS?!”

“I had to tell her… in case you said something. She had to be
prepared to face the family. She didn’t say anything to you though did

Kathy buried her head in his chest again and sobbed some more. “How
will I ever face her now?”

Bob looked up. No one seemed to be paying an inordinate amount of
attention to them. But for what he was going to do he wanted no witnesses.
He moved her around a corner. She looked up to see what he was doing. He
wiped her eyes with his thumbs. Then, very tenderly, he kissed her lips.
Her eyes opened wide, and she saw his were closed. She closed hers just in
time for him to break the kiss.

“Your mother loves you” he said. He kissed the tip of her nose. “And I
love you.” Her mouth was open, like a fish gasping for air. “Everything
will be OK, I promise.” he said. Then he shoved her out into the room
toward her mother with a slap on her butt. “Now, get moving. I’ll see you
Friday night.”

She turned around to ask him what that meant and then heard her mother’s
strident voice “KATHLEEN! We have to GO. Come ON!” The last she saw of
Uncle Bob was his big smile just before he blew her a kiss.

Chapter 2

The ride home was… interesting. Her mother didn’t say a word about
anything that had happened that day… not about anything. Except “Did
you apologize to your Uncle?” When Kathy said “Yes” that was it. Once,
when Kathy said “Mom… about today…” her mother glanced over and said
“Not now Kathleen.” Then she glanced meaningfully at Jill, who was playing
with a video game. The rest of the trip was silent.

When they got home, though, everything changed. As soon as Jill was
safely in the shower, Liz called Kathy and said “We have to talk.”

Kathy followed her, head down, to her mother’s bedroom. Liz pointed at
the bed and Kathy sat. Liz paced for a while before she finally spoke.

“Look, there’s nothing I can say about what happened today that will
make this easy. I know you probably don’t want to be here, and there’s
nothing I can do about that. But we have to live together for another two
years, and then you can get out of this place and never see me again.”

Kathy couldn’t breathe. “But Mommy WHY? I’m sorry. I thought it would
be funny. I didn’t know he wasn’t wearing underwear. I didn’t think it
would hurt anything. Please don’t make me go. Uncle Bob said you LOVE
me!” She began crying huge tears and barely saw the look of horror on her
mother’s face.

“Oh honey” cried Liz, going to her daughter and hugging her. “I DO love
you. I didn’t mean you have to leave. I just thought you must hate me for
what you saw. I DO love you sweetheart. I’m not mad about the prank. I
think it did some of those biddies a lot of good seeing a real man.” She
giggled somewhat hysterically. “And if you hadn’t done that then we
wouldn’t have… ”

She stopped, blushing a little. Kathy was sniffling, but she looked

Liz went on “Sweetheart, what I meant was there’s no way I can explain
why your Uncle and I did… what we did. I don’t think you could
understand what I was feeling.”

Kathy burst out “I masturbated while I watched you!”

Liz was thunderstruck. Until she remembered that she lost her cherry
when she was Kathy’s age. Thinking back, she realized it was possible that
Kathy COULD understand the lust that raged through her mother that
afternoon. She looked at her daughter. “And how did that make you feel?”

Kathy didn’t know how to say what she felt. “I got mad.”

“Mad?” prompted her mother.

“Yes. I was mad at you for acting slutty, and I was mad at Uncle Bob
and then I wanted to shout and scream, but my… pussy…” even now she
was mad enough to say a word she knew would get her in trouble, “yes… my
pussy itched and I had to rub it and then he ejaculated in you and I wanted
to scream. I didn’t like that feeling, and I know you’ve stayed away from
men because of Jill and me and I’m all confused about everything.”

Liz’ eyes got bigger and bigger as her daughter babbled on, and she
realized that Kathy was JEALOUS! She had all the classic symptoms.

“Kathy, honey” she said. Kathy quit talking and looked at her mother.
“Has Uncle Bob ever touched you?”

Kathy didn’t understand. “Of course. We wrestle and tickle and stuff
all the time.”

“No, I meant has he ever touched you… like he touched me today?”

Now it was Kathy’s eyes that got big. “Oh NO Mamma, NEVER. Why would
you ask me that Mamma? I don’t let any boys touch me like that.”

Liz held up her hands. “I know, honey. But you were acting like maybe
he had and then he touched me too and you got jealous about it.”

Kathy barked a laugh “Just because he’s handsome and strong and smart
and has a cock to die for…” she clapped her hand over her mouth with an
audible smack. She expected her mother to slap her or worse.

Instead Liz just laughed. “He does indeed have a… cock – I believe
you used that word – to die for. Tell me something. When you wrestle with
him how does it make you feel?”

Kathy thought. “Well, I feel all warm and good and happy. It’s fun and
I like him and it feels good when he touches me.” Her head jerked up “But
that doesn’t mean I want to…” she trailed off, her eyes going out of
focus. “Um… mamma… he kissed me goodbye today… on the lips.”

Liz smiled “Oh?”

“Yes. And I felt all gooshy inside, like when I was watching you two.
Mamma you did it TWICE!!”

Liz ducked her head to cover her smile. But then she frowned. Her
daughter was ripe for the plucking, full of hormones that some pimply faced
boy could soon use to manipulate her into something that could be good…
or bad. Liz didn’t want that to turn out bad for her daughter.

“Yes we did. And that’s because I wanted it. I NEEDED it.”

“But I don’t understand. You kept telling him ‘no’ and to stop and that
you shouldn’t be doing it but you just kept going until… I don’t

Liz thought for a minute. “If your Uncle tried to kiss you again, would
you let him?”

Kathy’s eyes went out of focus again. “Yes. Is that bad?”

“No” said her mother. “It’s normal. What if he wanted to kiss your
neck, or shoulders, or your stomach? Would you let him do that?”

Kathy’s eyes got bright. “Like when he kissed your stomach and then…”

“Yes, that too. How would you feel if he wanted to do that with you?”

“I don’t know” said Kathy. But she was rubbing her thighs together, and
one hand was over her breast. She didn’t even know she was doing it. Liz
knew though, and it was plain to see that Kathy had a crush on her Uncle.

“You know he’s coming over here for the weekend,” said Liz.

Kathy’s eyes got wild. “Here? He’s going to stay HERE? But… why?”

Liz laughed. “You saw us out there. Why do you THINK he’s coming over

Kathy’s pussy spritzed at the thought of her Uncle on top of her mother.
“Ohhh Mommy I don’t feel good. I think I’m going to go lie down.”

Liz smiled. “Look sweetie, let me explain what’s happening to you.
You’re horny.”

Kathy gasped, and Liz went on. “That’s right, you’re just horny, and I
think you’re horny for your Uncle Bob. No, don’t deny it. I know EXACTLY
how you feel, because he does that to me too. The reason you were mad at
us today was because part of you wanted him to be doing those things to
YOU, instead of ME.”

Kathy slumped and then flopped back on the bed. “Ohhh what am I going
to do? Why is life so hard mamma?”

“Well” said Liz, “One thing you could do is let him do some of those
things to you. Then you’d get it out of your system.”

There was hope in Kathy’s eyes, but it dimmed. “He’d never want to do
those things with me. He’s my Uncle.”

Liz said “And he’s MY brother.”

The hope came back to Kathy’s eyes. “But I don’t know how to do that
stuff, and his penis is so huge it would never fit in me.”

Liz held up her hands. “Now wait a minute. I said try a FEW of those
things. I don’t think you’re ready for full intercourse yet. Don’t get
ahead of yourself.”

There was silence for a moment. Liz went on.

“Look, honey, what if I talked to Uncle Bob for you, to see how he’d
feel about helping you sort of discover the woman inside you? I trust him.
I think he’ll do what you want, and nothing more. What do you think?”

“I think I’m having the strangest conversation any girl my age could
have with her mother,” said Kathy. “But OK. It makes me feel all funny
inside just thinking about it.”

“He’s coming over here this weekend to… help me too. I know exactly
how you feel.”

The next day Bob got the strangest call of his life. When Liz asked him
if he thought he might be able to force himself to neck with and pet her
daughter, his prick sprang to attention immediately.

“What’s going on over there Liz?” he said warily. “First you go wild
and now Kathy? And you’re SUPPORTING her in this?!”

“Bob, she saw us making love, and it awakened feelings in her that she’s
had lying there dormant… feelings for you. She’s jealous! Of all the
people to be jealous of, she’s jealous of her MOTHER!” She sighed. “But
Bob, I don’t want you sticking that monster of yours in my baby. She’s not
ready for that yet. I just want you to show her a good time. Maybe work
on multiple orgasms or something. If you don’t do it she’s going to go
looking for it somewhere else and I don’t want that. What do you say? Can
you do this and keep that beautiful prick where it belongs?”

“I say there is a full body massage in Kathy’s future. Can you get you
and Jill out of the house for a while?” Liz thought that would be no
problem. Bob said “Tell her this is the kind of massage that requires she
be unclothed. That will get her ready to be naked around me. Things will
take care of themselves then I think. And no, I won’t fuck her, OK?”

Liz thanked him and hung up. That night she told Kathy about the
massage date and told Jill that they were going shopping together. Both
girls were happy.

Kathy met her Uncle at the door. He was carrying what looked like a
folded up table of some kind. She hugged him fiercely, pressing her
breasts against his chest. “Mommy says you’re going to give me a massage”
she said, kissing his cheek.

“That I am.” he said. “Do you know what that means?”

“Mom said that I’ll have to take my clothes off, and you’ll touch me
places she doesn’t want any other boys to touch me, but that it’s OK if you
do it.”

He looked at her. “Well, that’s a start. Where do you want to do

She looked down, unaccountably embarrassed. “Can we do it in my
bedroom?” He nodded and followed her to that room where he set up the
table. It was narrow, just wide enough for her body to fit on it with two
wings for her arms that were adjustable. They could be folded in, along
the table, so her arms were by her sides, or folded out and up so her arms
cold be in any position including over her head. The legs were adjustable
too, so the table could be low or high. It was padded with soft cloth.
Kathy stood there watching as he set up.

“When should I take off my clothes?” she asked.

“Now would be fine” he said, making an adjustment to the table. By the
time he was done, Kathy had stripped down to her bra and panties, which she
thought was far enough. He turned and smiled. “Take those off too Kat” he
pointed at her bra.

Suddenly she got shy. “Do I have to?” she whined.

“No” he said. “And that’s something I want you to understand perfectly
today Kat. You don’t have to do anything that makes you uncomfortable. If
I touch you someplace you don’t like, just tell me and I’ll stop.”

“You didn’t stop when my mother told you to stop out in the woods.”
Kathy said in a low voice.

“That’s because she didn’t actually want me to stop Kathy. Its hard to
explain, but I knew she didn’t mean what she was saying.”

“I know” said Kathy, reaching behind her for her bra catch. “I knew she
didn’t mean all those things too.” The catch came loose and the bra fell
off her pale bulging breasts. She saw a hunger come in Uncle Bob’s eyes
that made her pussy start feeling like it needed a nice rub. Before she
could chicken out she pulled down her panties and literally threw them far
enough away from her that she couldn’t grab them and put them back on.

Bob looked her up and down. “Mmm, Mmm, Mmm” he said. “You are one
beautiful young woman, Kathy.”

She felt her pussy spritz again at his compliment and crawled up on the
table before juice could start running down her thighs. She lay on her
stomach. The arm wings were at her sides right now. She felt very exposed
and slightly chilled, even though it was summer.

Then, as if he could read her mind, he covered her back and buttocks
with a flannel sheet and she felt nice and warm. He also had a very warm
oil that smelled nice and he began rubbing it on her legs and feet. He
worked one leg up to her thighs and then went back to get the other one.
Then he did her thighs and buttocks, rubbing and squeezing them until she
bit her lip to keep from moaning. He moved the sheet and did her lower
back, and then her upper back and it felt so good she wanted to go to
sleep. He worked her neck then each arm, pulling the wings out so she
looked like she was an airplane, flying along. He put the wings back by
her sides and told her to turn over.

Her nervousness and shyness were gone now, something she didn’t think
about, and when she bared her breasts and pussy to him now she felt proud
somehow. He’d already told her she was beautiful, so she knew he liked
looking at her. Now she would get to feel his hands on her, like she’d
seen his hands move on her mother’s body. Her pussy creamed a little bit
thinking about that. He did her arms first, talking softly about how, in a
few minutes, he was going to have to touch her intimately. When he
finished with each arm he moved the wings until they were extended above
her head. Now she was stretched out like an arrow. His hands came down
the arms and onto her shoulders and upper chest, where he spread the warm
oil liberally.

He stopped for a minute and said “Your mother tells me you want to feel
some sexual things. I brought a special balm that can help with that. Do
you still feel that way?”

She nodded without speaking and he leaned over and kissed her lips
gently. She pressed her head up and kissed him back and moved her arms to
hold his head, but he pushed them back where he wanted them.

“You just lie there and enjoy the feelings. They might be pretty
intense. The stuff I’m going to use will make your skin VERY sensitive to
stimulation. You may even have an orgasm. Will that be OK?

She stared at him wide eyed and nodded. He dipped his fingers into the
little can of cream and spread it on her breasts, paying particular
attention to her nipples. She gasped at his touch, and then bit her
tongue. She didn’t want to sound like some little girl. He dipped his
right hand fingers into the cream and, without warning, rubbed the greasy
fingers over her pussy lips, between them and one finger even slipped into
her slightly. Her hips jerked and she let out a gasp of surprise.

“OK, let’s just let that work for a while and then we’ll revisit those
areas.” he said.

He went to her legs and did them again. She felt a tingling in her
breasts and pussy that had to be the cream. His fingers came up to her
stomach and traced along the skin between her breasts and the light thin
hair she had above her pussy.

He wasn’t pressing hard, but it felt fantastic. Her hips started moving
up and down in what she realized were the same motions her mother had used
when he was fucking her. She got embarrassed and tried to keep them still.

“Hey… knock it off… you’re getting all tense again” he said. “If
something wants to move, let it.”

She moaned “It feels strange. I want to touch… things.”

“That’s my job.” he said. “How does this feel?”

He ran his hands up and over her breasts, making them go in circles.
His palms scraped her nipples and she felt little electric shocks go from
them to her pussy.

“Unngggg” she moaned. “Good… that feels good.”

He kept doing that and then put his fingers on her nipples, squeezing
them and pulling on them. Instinct kicked in and her heels drew up,
smacking into her buttocks while her knees lay out. She realized she was
exposing her pussy to him, as open as it was possible to be.

“Ah, you need some attention there too.” he murmured.

One of his big hands slid into the vee of her legs and he fluttered his
fingers over her pussy lips and clit as her world fell apart. She cried
out and an orgasm crashed over her, drowning her with its rush. She
couldn’t breathe. He made it even worse by bending over and sucking one of
her nipples into his mouth while he pinched and pulled the other one.
Finally, he sank one of his fingers deep into her pussy, feeling for the
rubbery mass at the back and tickling it with his fingertip. Kathy flopped
like a fish out of water, gasping and crying out and groaning. Her hands
came to the back of his head and held him to her breast and she remembered
seeing her mother do exactly the same thing. In her mind’s eye she saw
herself doing the other things her mother did with this man. She wanted to
do those things. He took his thick finger out of her and she almost cried
at the loss.

“Are you going to… fuck me?” she groaned.

“That wasn’t part of the agreement” said her Uncle, licking and sucking
the nipple he’d been squeezing.

“I feel so hot… so empty… I need… something.” she moaned.

“I WILL do this for you” he said, going to the bottom of the table and
pulling on her legs until she slid down and her butt was almost off the
table. He draped her calves over his shoulders and leaned down to put his
mouth on her pussy. Then he licked and nibbled her to another mind
shattering orgasm while she screamed her pleasure. It was a good thing Liz
had taken Jill out for pizza or they’d have heard.

When he was done she wanted more, begging him to fuck her like he had
her mother. But Liz had specifically asked him NOT to fuck her, and he
felt like he had to honor that promise.

He offered to let her see him, and do for him what he’d done for her.
She eagerly agreed. He bared his prick for her and she played with it,
getting it hard and then sucking on the tip while she held two hands worth
squeezed tightly in her hands. He showed her how to jack him off and
warned her about the sperm. To his surprise she stayed on him when he
came, drinking his spunk down like she had a taste for it already. Then
she rubbed his slick cockhead on her face and chin and breasts, finally
standing up and trying to rub it into her pussy. He made her stop and told
her about the promise he’d made.

Finally she calmed down and settled for lying on the bed with him
holding her.

Then she demanded to be eaten again and to eat him again. She had two
orgasms in a row while he sucked her hard teen clitty. He began to wonder
where Liz and Jill were. They’d been gone long enough for the standard
jerk-off massage. Maybe she wanted him to lose control and break her
daughter in.

But he didn’t.

Almost an hour later they heard the car drive into the garage and got up
to put their clothes back on. They were sitting at the kitchen table when
Liz and Jill came through the door with bags of groceries and other
purchases in their arms. The first thing Jill did was stand in front of
her sister and looked at her face. “She doesn’t LOOK any different” she
said to her mother.

Kathy said “What are you doing brat?”

Jill said “Mommy told me Uncle Bob was helping you discover the woman
inside you and that you’d probably be different when we got home. But you
don’t look any different to me.”

Liz came over to her daughter and whispered something in Kathy’s ear.

Kathy shook her head and said “No… thanks to you”.

She pouted as Liz looked up at Bob. “Well well” she said. “You were a
good boy after all. I’m going to have to reward you… later.”

He grinned. “Good. I keep my promises, but it wasn’t easy.”

Kathy went “Humph” and flounced out of the room.

“What are you talking about?” piped Jill. “Does it have anything to do
with sex? We’re studying sex in science class. It’s interesting.” She
went over and sat down on Uncle Bob’s lap, putting her arms around his
neck. He was her favorite Uncle too. “The book said that the average male
penis is six inches long, but I remember when Kathy pulled your pants down,
Uncle Bob, and yours is LOTs longer than that.”

Bob groaned and said “The girls in this family will kill me one of these

Jill wiggled on his lap “Did you spank Kathy for jerking your shorts
down Uncle Bob? I hope so. She deserved a spanking for that.” She wiggled
some more.

Bob grabbed her waist and turned her over his lap. “Yes I did, just
like THIS” and he began smacking her butt with his open hand.

She shrieked and laughed and wiggled some more until he started hitting
her harder and harder and she actually felt some pain.


Finally he stopped, letting his hand rub her tight teen butt while Liz
laughed from across the room. “I’d better get your reward ready pretty
soon or I won’t have a virgin left in the house!”

Bob let Jill go and she stood up, smoothing her clothing. She was red
in the face and breathing hard. She looked at her Uncle for a few seconds
and then stuck out her tongue at him. He grabbed her again around the
waist and pulled her between his legs, sticking his tongue out and pushing
his face toward hers.

He was obviously going to lick her face and she screamed and pushed at
him. He was too strong, though and he was able to get his face into her
neck and lick her there.

She struggled but he could feel a shudder pass through her as he gave
her a short hickey. Then he pushed her away and said “Be careful what
faces you make little girl.”

She stiffened and stood up straight. “I am NOT a little girl.”

Liz came up to them and pried Jill out of her Uncle’s grip. “Go get
ready for supper. she ordered. When Jill had gone Liz let her hand stray
onto his lap while she kissed him. “You’re a horny old goat” she said.
She jumped as he tweaked one of her nipples.

That night, bob went to bed on the couch. Kathy, of course, knew he
wouldn’t stay there long. She waited for the squeak of the board in front
of her mother’s room and got out of bed. As luck would have it, Jill
wasn’t asleep yet.

“What are you doing?” Jill asked.

“Nothing. Go to sleep,” said Kathy, going to the door and opening it

She peeked into the hallway. She was about to go out into it when she
realized Jill was behind her. She turned around “Get back in bed. You
can’t come with me.”

“Why not?” said an obstinate Jill.

“Because you’re too young.” whispered Kathy.

“I am NOT!” whispered Jill hotly. “Too young for what?” she asked.

“I can’t tell you. You’re too young. You wouldn’t understand. You
wouldn’t even believe me!”

“Yes I would. What? Kathy WHAT ARE YOU DOING?” the last part she spoke
out loud. Kathy whirled around and put her hand over her struggling
sister’s mouth. “Shhhhh! You want them to hear us? Shut up! You’re
going to ruin everything!”

“If you don’t tell me what you’re doing I’m going to scream.” warned

Kathy pushed her back into the room. “OK, OK, just stay quiet. I’ll
tell you, but you have to SWEAR not to tell anybody… not even Tricia.”
Tricia was Jill’s best friend. When Jill had solemnly promised Kathy
licked her lips and said “Mom and Uncle Bob are going to have sex.”

“Sex with who?” said a confused Jill.

“With each OTHER dummy!” whispered Kathy.

“No WAY!” whispered Jill. “You’re lying. What are you REALLY doing?”

“I know it sounds weird, but they ARE. I saw them do it at Gram’s the
other day… the day I pulled his shorts down.” “You did not” said Jill
with complete confidence that she was right.

“I did too and I can prove it,” said Kathy. “You can come with me – I
think they’re going to do it in the living room because her room is too
close to ours. She makes a LOT of noise when they do it. But you can’t
say a WORD! And you can’t make any noise. If we get caught they’ll
blister our butts.” Kathy knew that wasn’t what would happen, but she
needed Jill to stay quiet.

Jill wasn’t convinced, but the way her sister was talking made it sound
like she really believed what she was saying, so Jill crept out into the
hall with Kathy and they inched down the hall. Sure enough, their mother’s
bedroom door was open and the dim night light showed there was no one in
her bed. They snuck down the hall and peeked around the doorway into the
living room.

But the couch was vacant too.

Kathy looked around, trying to think of where they might have gone.
Maybe the back yard. It was a warm night and the back yard was big and
dark. She pulled Jill with her to the kitchen and found the sliding patio
door open. Once through that they were in the moonlight, but there was
nothing they could do about that.

There was a noise from the back yard, out by the big twin Elm trees that
had the rope hammock strung between them. Silently the two girls tiptoed
toward that area.

Kathy knew they had struck pay dirt by the sound of her mother’s voice
moaning. To Jill it sounded like her mother was in pain.

They got to the tree and peeked around. Kathy was ready and clapped her
hand over Jill’s mouth as Jill started to yell. They could clearly see
their mother, stark naked leaning back in the big rope hammock. Her calves
were up on Uncle Bob’s shoulders. He was also naked. Where their crotches
met there was a solid line of darkness running from Uncle to Mother. Even
Jill could figure out it was his penis, and as she watched in horror, that
long thick thing sunk into her mother’s body until it looked like it was
all gone. Her mother let out an agonized croak and then she sighed “Oh
Bobby don’t EVER stop that” and it was obvious, even to Jill, that her
mother was VERY happy that this was happening to her.

Once it was clear that all of this was voluntary, Jill settled back to
watch what they had just studied in school.

Bob was working her pussy hard. With her butt supported by the hammock,
he could hold her hips and slide her back and forth on his firm rod. Since
he was standing, he could jut his loins forward and he had no trouble
controlling her pussy as it slid up and down his shaft. And in this
position, he was able to get the whole thing inside her. Every so often he
leaned over and gave her a long tongue sucking kiss, or sucked her nipples,
giving her little rabbit thrusts and mashing her clit with his pubic bone.
As expected she exploded into an orgasm that was both satisfying and loud.

In the end she begged him not to shoot his sperm in her, but then didn’t
tell him to take his prick out of her. When he told her he was going to
cum she told him she was fertile, and that if he did she’d have a baby for

But she didn’t make him take it out.

It was obvious to Bob AND her two daughters that she wanted him to cum
in her, maybe even make her pregnant. She was teasing him, trying to get
him so excited that he’d do exactly the opposite of what she was demanding
and fill her full of his hot sperm. None of the rest of them knew that Liz
had decided she wanted another baby before she got too old, and this man
was who she wanted to father that child. When she felt his cock give up
it’s heavy load of thick cum she squeezed her newly re-discovered pussy
muscles, milking him for every drop of his precious baby batter.

As for Bob, the fact that his beautiful sister was willing to let him
dump his seed into her belly, knowing full well she could get pregnant, was
so hot for him that he stayed mostly hard even after spewing her full of
his sticky sperm. And so he kept fucking her, pulling out a bit now, to
give her internal organs a rest, and fucking her pussy with long slow
strokes that were soothing to both of them.

Jill, feeling light headed, glanced at Kathy, who had one hand in her
panties and was rubbing between her legs furiously. Jill had also
discovered the delights of rubbing certain places, and happily joined her
sister in getting off while they watched their Uncle ream out their mother.

While Bob lazily ran his long penis in and out of his sister, he said
“What are we going to do about Kathy?”

Both girls heard that question and Kathy whirled to put her finger up to
her sister’s mouth again, reinforcing silence.

Liz sighed and lay back in the hammock, enjoying their lazy fuck. “I
don’t know Bob. She wants you to fuck her, but I don’t think she can take
your cock.”

Jill stiffened at her mother’s words and Kathy put her hand over her
sister’s mouth. Jill struggled, but Kathy was stronger. when Jill
realized she couldn’t break free, she relaxed.

“You know as well as I do” said Bob “that if a woman WANTS to take a big
cock she CAN take a big cock. Physically it’s not a problem. I’d just
have to go slow. The problem is whether to let her do it or not. Once
she’s had a taste of junior here – he shoved it into his sister hard – once
might not be enough. And Jill’s going to find out sooner or later. What

Liz laughed. “Weren’t you paying attention today? She climbed all over
you. She sat in your lap and wiggled all over it. When you spanked her I
bet her panties got wet. She’s not far off from where Kathy is and Bob, I
just don’t want them sexually active with strange boys. That’s a recipe
for disaster. At least if you knock them up we’ll know whose babies they
have and we can raise them in a good home without resistance from some
boy’s parents.

Bob leaned back and stopped. “What do you mean? Aren’t you going to
put them on the pill?”

Liz shook her head. “No. I don’t trust the things. I’ve read that
some researchers think they cause cancer and I’m not willing to take the
chance with my girls. Besides, if they’re old enough to have sex, they’re
old enough to live with the consequences. If they understand that from the
very beginning maybe they’ll control their urges a little better. Besides,
if they get all their attention from you we can control when you give them
that attention.

The two adults were standing now, in a loose embrace, but it was obvious
they were going to go back to the house soon. Kathy pulled her sister away
from the conversation and started retreating to the house.

Chapter 3

Kathy kept her hand over her sister’s mouth until she got her all the
way back to the patio doors. Finally she let go. Jill was panting from
trying to move quickly and breathe just through her nose. She wasn’t
happy. “What was mom talking about?” she said, staring at her sister.
“What did she mean you want Uncle Bob to fuck you?”

Kathy bit her lip. This wasn’t turning out well at all. “Um… while
you and mom were gone shopping… he gave me a massage. It was kind of a
sexy massage.”

Jill was indignant that she hadn’t been included in the going’s on and
she made no bones about it, complaining grumpily for a few minutes. Then,
as if she’d never said a word she said “What was it like? Tell me all
about it. Did you get to see his penis again?”

So Kathy told her sister all about what it was like to get a massage
from Uncle Bob, and even about how good it felt to have her mouth on his
penis and suck down all the nice warm stuff that came out of it. Jill took
it all in, some of it confirming some of the things her girlfriends talked
about. There was a short period of silence while both girls thought about

Suddenly Kathy said “What was mom talking about Uncle Bob spanking you?
And your panties getting wet? What was that?”

Jill told her what had happened, and that she DID sit on his lap just to
feel the big penis she had seen at Gram’s, and that when he licked and
sucked her neck she got a funny feeling between her legs.

“That’s what I felt too when he was touching me” said Kathy.

“So what are we going to do?” said Jill.

“Well, it sounds like mom may let us do a lot of things. Do you want

Jill wasn’t sure. She frowned. Then she remembered the feeling of her
fingers in her pussy, watching Uncle Bob fuck her mother. She nodded

“Then I have a plan” said her sister.

When Liz got back to her room she was relaxed and full of warm, heavy
brother spend. She was looking forward to lying down to let all that nice
sperm soak in. There was only one problem. Her two daughters were in her
bed waiting for her.

“Well”, she said. “What do we have here? I thought you girls were in

Kathy said “Gee mom, we were just talking… in our bedroom, while you
were… wherever you’ve been… and we got to thinking about way back
when we were young, and about how nice it was to climb in bed with you and
get all warm and snuggly. So we decided to do it again.” she finished.

Jill raised an eyebrow. She wasn’t buying it. She ignored Jill and
focused on Kathy. “Kathleen, have you been peeking at us again?”

Jill laughed. “I told you this was a stupid plan.”

“What plan” asked Liz.

Jill rolled her eyes. “Kathy’s plan to get in bed with you, so we would
be there when Uncle Bob sneaks in to have sex with you.”

Liz’s eyes got as big as saucers. “How do you know… ?” Her eyes
darted back to Kathy. “Did you tell her… ?”

Jill laughed again. “I know because when Kathy was peeping at you in
the back yard… I was there with her. I made her take me along when I
caught her trying to sneak out of our room.”

“Ohhh shit” moaned Liz, covering her face with her hands.

Bob chose that moment to sneak into her bedroom. He was already half
stiff again, having been contemplating sleeping with his sister all night.

“Oops” he said, sounding confused when he saw all three women sitting on
Liz’s bed. “I must have thought this was the bathroom.”

Jill giggled. She was about the only person in the room who was having
a good time. “Well, Kathy” she said. “I guess maybe THIS part of your
plan wasn’t so stupid.

“You may as well come in Bob” said Liz, her voice full of chagrin.

Both girls stared interestedly at the tent in the front of the boxers
he’d put on “just in case one of the girls is up”.

“What’s going on?” asked Bob carefully. He didn’t try to cover the
tent, since it was obvious no one in the room was offended by it. Liz
sighed. “The girls saw us in the back yard.”

Bob’s eyebrows rose. “How could they see us? We were clear in the

Jill hopped out of bed. “I’ll be right back.” she chirped. She started
out of the room, and as soon as she got behind her Uncle she stopped.
Faster than anyone could do anything about it, she squatted, grabbed the
legs of Bob’s boxers and jerked them down.

“SURPRISE!” she yelled, and then burst into giggles.

Bob, tried to maintain an air of dignity as he turned around and his
penis pointed at his younger niece. It was obvious to him that this was
going to be an even hotter night than he had originally thought. Liz’s
comment about him knocking them up came back to him and his penis rose. He
decided to deal with Jill first.

Jill’s eyes got bigger and bigger as he moved toward her. She backed
up, but he lunged and grabbed her as she began to squeal and struggle. He
picked her up bodily and carried her to the bed, throwing her on it. Then,
as she bounced and tried to sit up, he grabbed HER panties and pulled.
There was a tearing sound, along with Jill’s cry of “HEY! OWW!” and he
stood up with cloth dangling from his hand.

Then, before any of them could say anything at all, his hands grabbed
her knees and spread them, opening her virgin teen pussy to him. He took
one look at her young split and dove in.

Just before he stuck his tongue between her pussy lips he said loudly
“SURPRISE!” Then he tried to cram his entire tongue inside the young girl.

“OOOOO OWW… OHHH AWWWWWAAHHHH” she squealed as he punished her clitty
with the front of his upper teeth, pressing them against the sensitive
nubbin of flesh and snapping his head back and forth in little one inch
jerks. His hands slid up her legs, across her hips and the half of her
panties that was still hanging on her body, under her shirt, across her
belly and onto her titties. His fingers found her nipples and he squeezed
them as he sucked, moving his lips up to her clit and sucking on it.

Jill writhed, her whole body shocked by the sudden onslaught of
sensations too powerful for her young mind to deal with. Her legs
straightened and then bent again, convulsively, her knees flopping apart as
her hips jerked up off the bed toward the mouth that was making her crazy.
Bob was making “MMMMMMM” sounds as he pushed his mouth around in her mushy

In the time it had taken Bob to do all this, Kathy’s mouth fell open and
she actually recoiled from the pair. It looked so violent that she felt a
stab of fear. She expected her little sister to scream in pain or from
fear. Her eyes darted to her mother’s and she saw astonishment registered
there too.

Both of them took in a breath to object, just as Jill’s hands slapped to
the back of her uncle’s head and pulled. She began bleating little yips
“Oh yes… oh yes… oh yes… Uncle BAAHHHHHHHHHB!” and her whole body
shivered and shook as she had what was obviously an orgasm.

Kathy felt anger flush her whole body. This wasn’t FAIR! He wasn’t
supposed to do this with Jill first. SHE was supposed to be the first one!

“HEY!” she yelled. “IT WAS SUPPOSED TO BE MY TURN!” she squealed
indignantly. She pushed on her uncle’s shoulder, as if she was trying to
push him off her sister.

Jill suddenly collapsed like her muscles had all turned to water, and
she lay there breathing in great shuddering gasps of air.

Bob’s wet, grinning face rose from between Jill’s thighs and his hot
gaze fastened on Kathy. She felt that stab of fear again, and began
crawling toward her mother.

“Mommeeeeeeeee” she squealed as she felt her uncle’s hands on her hips.
Now it was HER panties that were being dragged down off her buttocks and
she wriggled, her hand going to the front of them and pushing. She was
actually trying to get out of them, to escape from them because in her
mind, her uncle’s hand on them was keeping her from reaching the safety of
her mother’s arms.

She literally crawled out of her panties, kicking wildly at her uncle’s
head. But all that did was give him a foot to grab and she shrieked as he
began pulling her toward him with that foot.

She rolled over on her back to kick at him with her other foot, and then
gasped in dismay as she realized that put her right where he wanted her.
His gaze was fastened on her now naked pussy as he pulled her down the bed
toward him. She gibbered mindlessly as she saw his penis sticking out from
it’s nest of curly brown hair, a huge club that she somehow knew would kill
her that very night.

Now his hands were on her hips, dragging her pussy toward that awful
sexual spike and her T shirt was bunching up under her back.

“UNCLE BOB!” she pleaded as he jerked her pussy within an inch of his
monster phallus.

His bulk loomed over her and her fear became so intense that she went
limp. She closed her eyes and whined as she felt his hands leave her hips
and pull the front of her shirt up, exposing her soft round breasts.

Then, as quickly as his violent behavior had appeared, he stopped. His
mouth went to her left nipple and he kissed it, gently, then licked it and
finally pulled it into his mouth, sucking and playing with it. He leaned
forward, letting his penis touch her pussy, but he didn’t do anything more
than love her nipples.

His face turned up to her wide eyed stare and he said “You’re playing in
the big leagues now Kathy.”

He reached down and grasped his cock with one hand, using it to massage
all over her mons, between her pussy lips, all over down there, spreading
his leaking lubricant all over.

“I changed my mind” pleaded Kathy, pushing at his head and wiggling her

“No you didn’t” he said around one nipple.

“Yes I did, I don’t want you to do this. You’ll kill me with that

Jill’s face appeared beside them. “I’ll do it.” she said. Her face
turned up to her uncle’s “I’ll do it Uncle Bob. Me. Me. Do me.”

Kathy’s body was reacting to what he was doing to her nipples. But her
mind reacted to her sister’s obvious attempt to butt in.

“NO!” shouted Kathy. “You HAD your turn!”

“But you don’t want him to do it to you. You just SAID so!” grumped

“I think you’re too young Jill,” said her Uncle, prodding Kathy’s pussy
more with the big knob on the end of his fuck stick. Now he prodded her
hole, and slipped it up over her clitty.

Kathy shuddered. She didn’t know WHAT she wanted and didn’t want. But
he wasn’t acting so scarey any more, and her own fear began to abate.

Now Liz’s face appeared beside them. “I think your BOTH too young!” she
said. “Bob, let my little girl up and come make love to me.”

“NO!” shouted Kathy, convinced now that everyone in the room was trying
to keep her from doing what she’d earned the right to do.

Bob, knowing that the argument could only get worse, and feeling Kathy’s
lubrication begin to make her pussy soggy, pushed suddenly. Kathy’s face
froze and her mouth opened in a silent scream as her hymen was destroyed
and the head of his monster cock popped into her channel. Then, just as
suddenly he pulled it out and used it to rub her clitty again.

Kathy started to scream. The pain of her tearing hymen and the cruel
stretching of her pussy mouth made her want to scream. But then, all that
pain was gone as he pulled out. Her scream turned into an “OWWOOOOO”.
Then, as she tried to figure out exactly what had happened to her, he stuck
it in her again.

“OWWWW” she cried immediately, but it changed again to an “OOOOO” as he
popped it back out and rubbed her clitty again. This time she had felt
stretched, but not that awful sharp pain from before. And he was making
her clitty feel sooo nice. She felt his hands on her hips as he stood up
and pulled her closer to the edge of the bed.

“Put your legs around my back” he ordered.

She automatically did as she was told and he popped it in her again.
This time he didn’t take it back out. This time he reached between them
with his thumb and pressed her clit, rubbing it hard enough that it hurt.

“OWWWW UNCLE BOB!” she whined. Then she subsided with a sigh as he
stopped pressing her there so hard.

She suddenly realized he had stuck two more inches of his cock into her.
Now she could feel his penis clear inside her. She was stretched, and
there was discomfort, but suddenly she could live with it. He moved it in
her, making it go an inch or so out and then back in.

“You still want me to quit?” he asked, bending over to suck on her
nipple again.

“I don’t think so” she gasped.

Jill’s voice came from one side. “Kathy! He’s got to be splitting you
in two. He’s like King Kong… no KING DONG!” She started laughing at her

Her mother’s face came beside hers. “Are you OK baby? Do you want me
to make him stop?”

“Nooo mommeeee” came her plaintive cry as her uncle pressed another two
inches into her aching pussy. She couldn’t explain why, but she loved the
pain she was now feeling. It was the pain of having eaten too much, or of
having run too fast for too long. It was the pain of laughing too hard.
It was ALL those pains at the same time, but they were all right in one
place – her adolescent pussy.

He started making short jabs, over and over again, and within a minute
the pain was gone. Kathy started making little movements in reciprocation,
and inside another minute she was fucking her hips back up at him, pulling
with her legs on his back, trying to get even more of his thick King Dong
cock up inside her.

When she felt his penis press into the end of her sheath, she looked
down and gasped in dismay. There were still four inches of long, thick
cock sticking out of her pussy. There was no way he’d ever get it all in

He didn’t try. He fucked her with what would fit and she went crazy as
her pussy adjusted, and then writhed as she came around the invading
monster. Her orgasm was loud. Now SHE was the violent one, wiggling and
thrusting and clawing at him as her pussy rippled.

Then, as she came down from that fantastic feeling she felt him tense
and heard him groan. His face came down right in front of hers. “In you
baby?” he whispered, and then he kissed her. She stuck her tongue into his
mouth as she felt a rush of heat inside her and realized his sperm was
filling her up. She wondered if you could pass out from being too happy.

Bob pulled out of the sated girl, who lay there limply, his spend
gushing from her abused pussy. He liked the look of her… satisfied…
splayed open… full of his cum. He imagined her belly swelling with his
baby, then shook his head. That was crazy. It couldn’t possibly turn out
well if that happened.

But she’d look so sexy pregnant.

He turned around and found the other two women staring at him.

Liz had a look on her face of wonder… amazement even. “Is THAT what
it looks like when we do it?” she asked, her naked breasts tipped with hard
swollen nipples. She was wet from seeing her daughter’s passion as she was
deflowered and the obvious joy her daughter had felt at having it done.

Jill, on the other hand, was pale and shaky. “You can’t do that to me”
she whispered. “You’d kill me if you did that.” She backed up and bumped
into her mother, who put her arms around her younger daughter.

Bob sat on the bed and held out his hand to the scared girl. “Come here
Jilly. You don’t have to worry. I’d never ever do anything to hurt you.”

Her mother gave her a little push and she went to him, letting him hug
her. He was so strong. “I’m sorry” she whispered. “It just looks so…
so… I don’t know. It just looks like it would hurt really bad.”

Kathy raised her head. “It wasn’t like that at all Jill.” Her head
flopped back down. She was staring at the ceiling. “I loved it.” she
whispered to herself.

Bob stroked Jill’s back. He didn’t want her to be afraid of sex.
“Baby, why don’t I make you feel good another way. There’s no need to put
anything in you at all if you don’t want to. But I think I can make you
feel good, like before.”

“Can I lie by Mommy?” she asked, feeling his strong arms around her and
being both turned on and afraid at the same time.

“Sure baby.” he said.

She lay down beside her mother, who held her hand while Bob crawled up
on the bed and began to stroke and rub her feet and legs.

“Just relax. Being tense is no fun and it makes your muscles sore.” he
said. He ran his hands all over her body, taking care not to touch her
sexually until she was relaxed and ready. When he crawled up over her she

“Heyyyy” he whispered, kissing her cheeks and forehead. “I’m not going
to hurt you. I promised.”

Then he kissed her all over and she began to respond to him, reaching
for his hair and stroking it. He took ten minutes with her before he
kissed one nipple. She tensed again, but this time it was with passion,
rather than fear and he sucked that nipple gently.

“MMMMMmmmm” she moaned. Her legs moved apart, almost by instinct.

Bob worked both nipples, back and forth and then started kissing his way
down her belly toward her sweet sexual center.

“Ummmm are you going to… to… kiss me there again?” she whined the

“If you want me to.” he said, kissing down to her sparse pubic hair.

“Do you want me to Jilly?”

“YES! NO wait! Oh I don’t knowwwww.” she moaned.

He licked the very top of her split, trying to find and titillate her
clitty without touching anything else. Her legs opened more. He saw it
and stabbed at it with his stiffened tongue.

“Ohhhhhh” she sighed and her hips came up off the bed.

“Can I kiss you there?” he asked, kissing her clit with his mooshy lips.

“Uh huh” she grunted.

He crawled around and between her legs, which spread willingly for him
now. He kissed his way up her thighs and she wiggled, impatient now to
feel his kisses where she itched.

Finally he reached her virgin pussy. He sucked her lips in and then
pushed, shaking his head and rubbing her pussy mouth with his lips.

“UH” she grunted again, thrusting upward. “UH… OH… OH Uncle Bob!”
she gasped.

He let her lips go and shoved his stiffened tongue at her again, but
this time inside her. He felt her hymen at the lower end of her pussy
mouth as his tongue filled her hole and she squirmed. Then, leaving his
tongue in her he moved his upper teeth to her clit and pressed against it,
abusing it and rubbing his front teeth across it, back and forth.

She whined again and shook as she had her second orgasm brought on by
another human being.

“OH MOMMEEEEEEEEEEEE!” she squealed, sounding both passionate and
nervous at the same time.

“It’s OK baby” murmured her mother, kissing her cheek and stroking her

Bob pulled his tongue out of her and licked her clit with the flat of
his tongue as she shook through her orgasm, her fingers locked in his hair,
pulling at it hard.

He kissed her pussy one last time and raised his wet face up to smile at

“How was that, Kitten?” he asked.

She was still gasping for air. “Not… too… bad.” she panted.
Then, with the energy of the young, she sat up and hugged her Uncle around
his neck, holding him fiercely. She whispered in his ear.

“Thank you Uncle Bob. I’m not so scared any more.”

Bob’s prick stiffened as he felt her hot breath in his ear, and heard
her relaxation of her ban on him fucking her in his brain. But he knew it
was too soon for her. When she let him go he turned his hot gaze on her
mother, who had a finger in her pussy, stroking herself languidly. When
she saw the look in his eye, her gaze dropped between his legs. She smiled
and lay back, pulling her knees up and letting one leg fall over on top of
Jill, opening herself up for him.

“Come here” she commanded, pulling her finger out of her pussy and using
two fingers to spread her pussy lips apart.

Jill watched as her Uncle crawled up and slid that massive cock into her
mother, who cooed with happiness at being filled to overflowing. Maybe she
could take it after all. She watched as he rutted in her mother, and
listened to her mother telling him how wonderful he was, and how full she

“You got anything left for me Bob?” she teased as his thrusts increased.
Jill couldn’t believe that he could get the whole thing in her mother’s
pussy. Then he grunted, like he had when he was on top of Kathy, and he
froze while pushing deep into Liz.

Jill knew his prick was spurting thick globs of sperm into her mother’s
womb. She shuddered, trying to think what that might feel like.

Uncle Bob sagged on her mother, who held him tightly with her arms
around him. She was whispering that she loved him, and loved the feel of
him inside her, and asking him never to leave. Finally he rolled sideways,
toward Jill and she scrambled to push Kathy further toward the edge of the
bed. She turned sideways just as her heavy Uncle landed on the bed between
her and her mother. The king sized bed barely held them all, but, cuddled
against each other, they all drifted off into an exhausted slumber.

Chapter 4

Jill had a dream that night. She dreamed that she got a pony for her
birthday, but when she tried to get up on it, it turned into Uncle Bob’s
penis. She perched on top of it, looking around. She was way up in the
air. It didn’t hurt, but it wasn’t going in her either. She looked around
and could see for miles. Then, slowly, she realized she was sinking down
on it as it spread her open. Again it didn’t hurt, but her hips spread
apart visibly and then her belly bulged as if she had a baby inside it, but
it was just the head of his monster cock inside her. She stroked her
swollen belly and he cried out and spurted inside her, making her belly
swell even more as he filled her up. Jets of his sperm started squirting
out of her belly button, like there was a fire hose in there.

Her eyes flashed open. She was breathing like she’d run the fifty in
four seconds flat. It was dark. There was nothing in her pussy. With a
sigh, she went back to sleep.

The next time she woke, when she opened her eyes, her Uncle’s chest was
right in front of her face. They had rolled together in the night and were
facing each other. She drew in a breath and smelled his male scent. Her
hand was between her chest and his and she lifted a finger to drag it
through his chest hair. She remembered her dream, and then watching as her
mother got fucked by the cock she had dreamed about.

Fucked. That was the word for it. Jill wasn’t used to thinking about
things like that and using words like that. But now she knew what that
word meant. It was a raw, sexual word, a word that brought to mind thick
creamy sperm being flushed into a spasming pussy. Her own pussy started
getting wet and she felt the tingle of being excited sexually.

She let her hand wander down toward her uncle’s cock. She ran into it
long before she thought she would.

It was hard.

It was lying between them, up against his stomach, and a wrinkle in the
sheets was why she hadn’t felt its heat against her abdomen. She moved the
sheet and rolled against him, feeling that hot, hard log press into her
stomach. She knew how it felt on the outside now.

And, after her dream, she just HAD to know what it felt like on the

She scooted upward until her face was at her uncle’s chin. Then she
raised her topmost leg and, reaching between them again, grasped his cock
lightly and moved it until the head was nuzzled into her pussy. The head
was so big that it rubbed her whole pussy mouth, including her clit. She
began rolling forward and backward, just a little… just enough to make
that big knob masturbate her clit.

Now she got wet, and her pussy mouth opened up each time the head nudged
into it. She was having such a good time that she didn’t feel his body

Bob didn’t wake up, exactly, but he drifted toward the line between
sleep and being awake. He was dreaming, apparently, because his prick felt
like it was sniffing around a nice, juicy pussy. If his cock would have
had a tongue, it would have been licking that pussy, getting it excited so
it would open up and welcome the massive girth of his cock. He pushed and
felt the head get warmer as it burrowed deeper. In his dream there was no
reason not to slide it right on into that nice warm pussy.

So he did.

Jill was breathing deeply anyway, very excited now, and close to getting
off on the cock that she was masturbating with. Then, suddenly, before she
could do anything, her uncle’s body rolled toward her and his hips thrust.
There was an instant of sharp pain as her hymen was torn, and then a
deeper, duller, more intense pain as her pussy mouth was cruelly stretched
as her virgin pussy walls were forced roughly apart and two inches of Bob’s
cock pried it’s way into her.

Jill’s eyes, which had been closed in rapturous sexual thrill, popped
open and she looked at her uncle’s face. She was holding a breath, about
to shout at him, when she realized he was still asleep. She let the breath
dribble out of her mouth in a low pitched moan as she raised her leg again,
trying to open up her pussy and ease the ache in her loins. Her uncle’s
arm moved and draped across her waist as she lifted her arm. His arm
pulled her close to him and she let her hand drop on his hip. It was
through that hand that she felt the muscles of his buttocks tense and she
knew he was going to thrust again. She also knew that, while she could
stand what had already happened to her, she would NOT be able to take two
more inches.

“NOOoooooooo” she groaned as his hips DID flex and ball bat in her pussy
was driven further up into her.

Bob woke up suddenly at the agonized sound of his niece’s voice at his
chin. The first thing he saw was her face, which was a mask of pain. The
first thing he felt was his cock, being clasped by a set of velvet vice
grips. He felt her body against his, and knew immediately whose pussy his
cock was in.

Jill, with tears in her eyes, said “Oh shit oh shit oh shit” about the
same time she realized her uncle’s eyes were open. She looked up at him
and whined “Owww”.

Bob tried to roll away from her, to get his cock out of her, but he ran
into Kathy’s still sleeping body. At some time during the night she had
crawled between him and her mother. His automatic response was to push
Jill away from him. She rolled about eight inches and suddenly, there was
no more bed.

Arm flailing and squealing with fright, Jill rolled off the bed and
landed with a thump on her butt on the floor. The pain was gone. She
looked down at her pussy, expecting to see raw, torn flesh, maybe even
spurting arterial bleeding. What she saw was her perfectly normal, though
now gaping open pussy. There was a little tint of red, mostly around the
bottom of her slit. There was so little feeling that she was afraid
something had been injured and her hand flashed to her pussy. When her
finger hit her clit and a tingle of sexual thrill shot through her she
heaved a sigh of relief. She looked up to see her Uncle Bob leaning over
the edge of the bed, looking down at her.

“You OK?” he said.

The whole thing suddenly seemed hilarious and she started giggling.
Then the enormity of what had happened struck her and she stopped. She
looked up at the uncle she adored.

“It was IN me!” she said in awe. “You popped my CHERRY! It was up
INSIDE me Uncle Bob!”

“I know” he said softly. “I felt it. But are you Okay?”

“You know?” her serious gaze locked with his. “I think I AM Okay!” She
pressed her clit with one finger again and smiled. “I’m DEFINITELY Okay!”
she said. She leaned up and her arms reached out, her hands capturing her
Uncle’s face and pulling it down for a sloppy kiss on the mouth. “I wanna
do it some more.” she said when she was done.

Bob looked at his recently deflowered niece. “Maybe later, sweetie. I
don’t think it’s a good idea to push things. Besides, you might feel
differently about things in the morning.” He knew she’d be sore in the

She contented herself by crawling into his arms and snuggling up to his
warm naked body.

Eventually they both slept again.

Bob woke up slowly, reluctantly. Somehow his brain knew it was
Saturday, even though he wasn’t really awake yet. He had to pee, but
didn’t want to get up. What caused him to leave the bed was the thought
that, if he DID get up and go, the pain would be gone and he’d be able to
go back to sleep.

He had cultivated that
don’t-quite-wake-up-all-the-way-and-navigate-by-Braille method of moving
around in the low light of the morning, and he sat to piss, pushing his
hard cock down into the bowl and leaning forward comfortably. He almost
fell back asleep sitting there.

He jerked as his body leaned forward enough to cramp his lungs a bit and
stood up, feeling his way back to the bed. When he got there he cracked
his eyes open and… woke up.

Liz and Kathy were gone. His head swiveled but they were nowhere to be
seen. As if in answer he heard the clinking of cutlery from the kitchen
and realized they must be making breakfast.

Jill was still in the bed. She was still naked. She was lying on her
back, sleeping the sleep of the young, deep and peaceful, one arm flung
carelessly to the side, her hand by her head. Her hair was fanned out on
the pillow. One leg was straight, and the other bent at the knee. One
side of her body was straight, and on the other side her limbs were flung
wide. He realized that the straight side was where his body had been only
a few minutes before.

He peered at her sparse pussy hair and her pink pussy lips winked at
him. They had been hot and tight around the tip of his prick the night
before. He looked down, surprised to see his cock straight and rock hard
again. He felt the overwhelming urge to soak his cock in Jill’s pussy.
But he knew he couldn’t. Not yet anyway. She was just too tight.

Instead, he crawled onto the bed and stuck the tip of his tongue between
those tight pink pussy lips. He slid it upwards, feeling for her bud and,
when he found it, he flicked it lightly with the tip of his tongue.

She made a noise in her throat and the leg that was bent flexed a

He kept it up, pressing harder until his tongue was spreading her lips.
Over and over he licked her clitty, until she made another sound and her
hands moved. He felt moisture seeping into her pussy, and smelled it at
the same time. Her straight leg began to draw up until she was lying with
both legs spread, knees bent. She lifted her head, her eyes sleepily open.

“Mmmmm that feels so nice.” she murmured.

He stopped long enough to raise his own grinning face. “Good” he said.
He started pushing harder, now using his lips and teeth on her and her hips
began that special female wiggle that tells a man he’s doing exactly the
right thing. He felt a drip of precum ooze out of the tip of his cock – a
big drip, that he knew would string down and eventually fall to the bed.

“If you keep doing that I’m going to cum.” she moaned, her fingers
finding his hair and running through it, like she was giving him a scalp

He paused. “Good” he said.

“But I don’t WANT to cum… not this way” she complained. “I want to
cum with you in me.”

“I’m too big.” he said, and went back to sucking her clit.

“It went in me last night.” she said, now pushing at his head, instead
of caressing it.

“And it hurt” he said.

“Please?” she begged.

She was dripping wet now, and again he felt the urge to sheath his cock
in her femaleness. “You have to tell me if it hurts.” he said.

She nodded and began breathing hard immediately as he crawled up, over
her young body. Her hand reached for him and she sighed as she felt his
girth and firmness.

“You’re sooo hard.” she moaned, digging the tip between the lips he’d
just been licking.

“And you’re soooo warm” he grinned, pressing forward.

He didn’t fuck her, so much as poke at her repeatedly, pushing for
entrance, but not hard. Her legs spread even more and she panted.

“You’re teasing me.” she whined.

“I’m taking it easy on you” he countered.

“I want moOOOORREEEE” she squealed as he bored in, the head popping
between her stretched lips until they snapped over the neck of his cock
must behind his glans. He felt his foreskin being stretched and bunched at
the same time and stopped. Now he pulled and pushed, but not enough to
actually make his cock move back out or in much farther. All he did was
stretch her pussy lips over and over.

He leaned down and sucked a stiff pink nipple. Suddenly his forward
movement DID cause him to go in more, and he was now able to move an inch
back and forth.

“I feel so stuffed” she gasped.

“You only have just the tip in you.” he said and she frowned.

“I still want more.” she demanded, shoving her hips up at him.

He fucked her with that inch until it became two inches and then three,
but that was as far as he could get. She was just too tight and tense.

“It feels… I don’t know… I feel like I’m being split open, but it
feels so good too.” she moaned.

“Just lie there and enjoy the good feeling part” he said and began to
fuck her with the three inches of the end of his cock. She was stretched
so tightly that the skin around her clit pulled as he went in, dragging her
clit down to where the top of his cock rubbed it hard on the in-thrust.
Then it was pulled back to it’s normal position as he pulled out.

She lasted for another two minutes before she started bleating and
whining and yipping that she was going to cum. He didn’t think she could
possibly be any tighter, but when she came her pussy clamped down on him so
hard that he had to stop thrusting. She shook and gave a long rising

She opened her eyes and the look in them was so full of emotion that he
suddenly couldn’t stop. His balls lurched and an astoundingly good feeling
coursed through him as his cock spat a thick stream of spermy semen up into
her pussy. He groaned.

Jill’s eyes opened wide and she thrust her pussy up hard, getting maybe
another inch in her as she took a breath and said “Uuunnngggg it’s
shooting, isn’t it Uncle Bob? You’re cumming in me aren’t you?”

“Yeeesssssssss” he groaned as three more liquid bolts of hot lightning
shot into her stuffed pussy.

“Mmmmmm it feels all warm and nice.” she said as she felt the
aftershocks of her own cum.

Bob’s prick felt so good making those short jerks in her spermy pussy
while it spewed his load that he shoved just a little more in her as he
dribbled one last teaspoon of his potent spooge in her fertile slot. Then,
unable to hold himself up any longer, he rolled sideways and landed flat on
his back, his chest heaving.

Jill lay there too, sprawled on her back, her legs bent, as his copious
ejaculate filled her pussy mouth and oozed down to make her butt crack wet.
When she felt that she closed her legs, clamping her pussy lips shut. It
had been a lot of work to get that nice warm spunk in her pussy, and she
didn’t want it to all leak out.

Her head rolled sideways, looking at the man who had claimed her prize.

“Thank you Uncle Bob” she sighed.

His head rolled too. You’re welcome sweetheart. We didn’t get too far,
but boy, howdy, that was fun.

They spent a little time kissing and talking until Liz stuck her head in
the doorway to see if they were awake.

“Good, you’re both up. Breakfast is ready.”

Bob loved his first cup of coffee in the morning. He loved it even more
if he had time to read the paper while he drank it, and t his morning he
did. He was deep in the middle of a fascinating article on Quarterback
Tony Ogden’s troubles with testing positive for steroids when something
pricked at his attention and he began to listen to the women, who had been
chattering like women do.

“So I get Tuesdays and Thursdays” That was Kathy’s voice.

“Yes, and mother gets Fridays and the weekend, but has to share once in
a while,” said Jill.

Liz agreed. “During the day, but he sleeps with me all three nights.

“Fair” said both girls together.

“My bed’s not big enough” said Jill.

Kathy said “Hey, I have an idea. What if we got a bed like Mom’s for
our room? I mean we’d have to get rid of the small ones, and just have one
big one.”

“But then you’d be in the bed too, when it was my turn.” complained

“Well, yeah, but I wouldn’t be doing anything with him. You’d be in the
bed when it was my turn too.”

“Oh… yeah. I guess that’s right.” Jill thought about it for a while.
“Would you go sleep with mommy sometimes? So Uncle Bob and I could be

“Sure squirt” said her older sister. “If you’ll do the same thing. Is
that OK Mom?”

Liz was shaking her head. “What have I done? Yes, I suppose that would
be OK. At least I’ll get to spend some quality talking time with my
daughters once in a while.

Bob spoke from behind the paper. “Shouldn’t you… you know, talk to
Uncle Bob about this? I mean you’ve got him assigned to a different woman
every single night. What if he doesn’t want to do it that much?”

“Bob?” asked Liz.

Bob lowered the paper as if he hadn’t been listening. “Um?” he tried to
look innocent.

“Do you love us Bob?” asked his sister.

“I do indeed.” he affirmed.

Liz turned to her daughters. “OK, we’re agreed. Deal?”

“DEAL” yelled the two grinning girls, in unison.

Chapter 5

Bob didn’t actually move in with Liz and the girls, or sell his house,
despite the fact that they had planned out his entire week… or at least
each night of his entire week. He still went to work and actually spent
some nights there at home. While Liz and her daughters did invite him over
almost every night, they still spent some nights doing other things. They
established a girls’ night out, and found that spending time as a family
had a lot to offer.

They did lots of things together. They went to amusement parks
together. They went bowling together. They went to the library together.
And… they went to Lamaze classes together. Bob didn’t go to the
classes, though he wanted to. It was sensation enough that three women in
the same household – a household that, technically, had no man in it – had
all gotten pregnant and had delivery dates within a hundred and twenty days
of each other. There were a lot of people who speculated about that.

One of them was Cora. Knowing that her daughter was close to Liz’s
daughters, she quizzed Mindy, asking if either Jill or Kathy had said
anything about who the man was who had made their teenaged bellies swell

“Surely they’ve said SOMETHING that would help” said Cora one night.
She and Mindy spent a lot of time together too, but that’s because the man
of THEIR house was gone on the road, selling toilets, for days and
sometimes weeks on end.

Mindy frowned. “Mom I tried everything I could think of to get them to
say something, and they just won’t!” Her eyes went a little unfocused.
“They won’t even share any of the intimate details about what it’s like to
GET pregnant.” she sighed.

Cora’s eyebrows went up. “And just why would you want to know those
kind of details, young lady?”

Mindy jerked and her eyes focused again. She blushed, like she hadn’t
been aware she’d actually said that. “Well gee, Mom, they seem so happy. I
mean I thought Jill would be crying and unhappy and everything, but she’s
not! I asked her if she was afraid… I mean about labor and all that…
and her being so young and everything, and all she did was rub her hands
over her belly and tell me how she just couldn’t WAIT to have the baby! So
I guess I just got curious. That’s all.”

Cora wasn’t surprised, really. She had gotten pregnant with Mindy when
she was only seventeen. Her family was living in Tacoma Washington at the
time, and she’d had a girlfriend whose boyfriend was a soldier out at Fort
Lewis. He had a friend named Todd who had looked so handsome in his
uniform that Cora let him do things to her she’d only let one other boy do.
And she let him do it without a condom. And, to tell the truth, she had
loved being pregnant too. Todd had offered to marry her and she had
accepted, thinking that they were in love.

And she DID love him, but then he’d gotten out of the Army and was gone
all of the time trying to become top man in his father’s plumbing business.
He was competing with three brothers to take over the company, and all his
time went into that. They had drifted apart in the process.

Cora’s mind came back to the situation at hand. “So… you’re curious.
Why haven’t you ever asked me about such things?”

Mindy’s face was classic teenager in it’s surprise. “Mom! Ewwwwww.
You can’t talk to your parents about sex! ”

Cora bristled. “And just why not? I HAVE had sex, you know.”

“MOM! EWWWWWW!” came the standard reply.

“So you’re trying to find out about sex from a fifteen year old girl??”
said her mother.

“Well, she obviously knows how it happens!” came back Mindy.

“And I do too!” complained Cora. “Why can’t you talk to ME about it?”

“I told you Mom, nobody talks to their mother about sex. Not these
days.” Mindy was resolute.

“Hold on,” said Cora, angry that she hadn’t developed the kind of
relationship with her daughter that she now realized she should have. She
went to the phone and called Liz.

“Hi, it’s me. I have to ask you a question. I’m not prying. OK? Do
you know how Jill got pregnant?… No, not that. Of COURSE that’s how she
got pregnant. OK, let me ask this. Did she talk to you about sex before
this… happened? I’m trying to get Mindy to talk to me and she won’t.
Honest Liz I’m not trying to pry. I just need to know if you talked with
the girls about sex before all this happened… Really?… REALLY?… Oh
my word! Oh Liz thank you! I have to go. Yes, I’ll talk to you more
later. OK. Bye.”

Cora turned, her mouth open. “She KNEW they were going to get pregnant!
Can you BELIEVE that? She KNEW!”

“She knew?” Mindy was just as floored as her mother.

“She said she talked with BOTH of them and that they PLANNED the whole
thing! Together!”

“Mom, that’s wierd,” said Mindy. She was chewing her lip.

“It sure is,” said Cora. Her mind was racing. All of them…
pregnant… and it was PLANNED! She naturally included Liz in the plan.
It was too much of a coincidence to be any other way. But Jill didn’t
date. Cora and Liz had both agreed that their girls wouldn’t be allowed to
date until they were sixteen. That meant that something INCREDIBLE must
have happened. It was just too strange. She couldn’t concentrate. She
knew there was something there that she should remember… something that
was relevant to all this… but she just couldn’t think.

She turned back to her daughter, who was fidgeting. “In any case, Liz
DID talk to her daughters about sex. And I want you to talk to me too.!”
she demanded.

The corner of Mindy’s mouth turned up slightly. “OK, Mom, what do you
want to know? I’m not all that experienced, but I’ll share what I know
with you.”

Cora spluttered “Mindy Marie, you KNOW what I’m talking about. What
have you done with a boy?”

Mindy didn’t know what to do. “If I tell you, do you promise I won’t be
in trouble?”

“Of course not! I’m your mother!”

“See? That’s what I mean. How can I talk to you about things if you’re
going to yell at me, and ground me and… be mad about it?”

Cora had been shocked at what she’d said herself. “OK, OK, you’re
right. I’m not used to this idea either. But honey, I love you and I don’t
want you to make the same mistakes I made.”

“Really? What mistakes did you make, Mommy?” Mindy’s reply was so
smooth that Cora started to answer her.

“Like when I was your age and I let a boy take my top off…” she
realized what had happened and her face calmed. “And I believe I asked you
what YOU have done with a boy.”

“And you won’t ground me and get all mad if I tell you?”

“I just want to talk about it Mindy. That’s all. I want to be your
friend and share in your life. I promise.”

Mindy was still unsure. “OK. Well… I let Tommy Vaughn kiss me.” she
started. Her mother looked at her, waiting for more.

“Well we kissed several times, and he wanted to put his tongue in my
mouth, but I kept my lips closed tight,” said Mindy, looking to see what
her mother’s reaction would be.

“And” prompted Cora. She made her face relax.

“And we hugged and stuff,” said Mindy.

“And stuff” repeated Cora.

“Well, he sort of pressed his body against me. We were hugging, you
know? And I could feel his… I could feel something pushing against

Cora was remembering this same experience in her own youth. It had been
a high point of her young life when it had happened to her. “down there.”
Mindy finished.

Cora wasn’t sure how to proceed. She’d wanted to talk, and it looked
like it might happen, but she needed to be careful. “So Tommy had an…
erection while you kissed?”

Mindy’s eyes darted to her mother’s face and she relaxed when she saw it
wasn’t a ‘mad’ face. “Yes, at least I think that’s what it was.”

“So you didn’t… see it?”

“He wanted me to touch it. But I said no. I was scared.”

“So you were scared. Did you feel anyting else?” asked Cora, her
curiosity aroused.

“My stomach felt funny,” said Mindy. “Tommy touched my breasts too, and
it made my stomach do flip flops. I was afraid I was getting sick.”

“Did you feel sick?” asked Cora.

“No. It all felt good, but my stomach felt like it does just before I’m
going to throw up and I got scared.”

“Well, if it’s any comfort, you’re normal.”

“I am?”

“Oh yes. I remember… your father touching me and it made me feel the
same way. And I wasn’t sick. You weren’t either.”

“What was it then?” asked Mindy.

“Well, for lack of a better word, you were horny,” said Cora.

“Mom!” objected Mindy.

“Hey, it’s just a word. And we’re having such a nice talk. Isn’t this
OK after all?”

“Well, yeah, I guess so. But when you say ‘horny’ it makes me feel… I
don’t know… wierd.”

“OK, fair enough. What else?”

“Wait. I want to hear about you taking your top of with a boy. When
was that?” asked Mindy.

Cora balked. “We’re here to talk about what YOU’ve been doing, not me.”

Mindy didn’t relent. “But you said you didn’t want me to make YOUR
mistakes. So tell me why it was a mistake for you to take your top off. I
know a boy is going to try to get me to do that too.” She looked at her
mother earnestly. “Please?” she begged.

Cora had to admit that there was a certain twisted logic to telling
Mindy about… things she had done as a youngster. “Well… his name was
David and he lived next door to me. We were both… I don’t know, maybe
twelve or thirteen and we’d played together for years. We were playing
hide and seek with a bunch of kids and he and I were hiding in the shed so
we could practice kissing.”

Mindy’s mouth went into an “o” shape as she compared that to what she
had just confessed to. Admittedly she hadn’t confessed EVERYTHING yet, but
it was still exciting to hear her mother talk about doing the same things
SHE had been doing with boys.

Cora’s eyes went out of focus as she remembered. “We had kissed a lot
before and he’d rubbed my breasts lots of times under my shirt. I still
wasn’t wearing a bra in those days.” Her hand came up to her breast
unconsciously and squeezed it gently. “He wanted to see them. So I took
my shirt off and let him. And before I knew it he was sucking my nipples!”
She shook like it was twenty below and her daughter stared at her.

“Wow!” sighed Mindy. “What did it feel like?” she asked, watching her
mother’s hand slide across her breast, squeezing.

“It felt WONDERFUL!” sighed Cora. “I wanted him to suck them forever.”
She suddenly jerked her head as she realized what she had said. “But he
DIDN’T, Mindy, and you must not let a boy do that with you!”

“But why not Momma, it sounded neat.”

“That’s the problem” said her mother. “It WAS… neat. And it felt so
good I let him put his hand in my pants and he put his finger in me and
tore my hymen. I had blood in my underpants and my mother saw it and had a
conniption fit! She grounded me for six MONTHS! That’s what I’m talking
about, honey. Things get carried away, and I don’t want that to happen to

“So how did it ruin your life?” asked Mindy. “Other than being grounded
I mean.”

Cora started to say something and then realized she really didn’t have
anything TO say. “Well, I mean it didn’t RUIN my life, exactly. I didn’t
have my hymen any more. I mean I couldn’t give that to…” she started to
say Roger Powers, who was the boy she had let into her pussy for the very
first time. But she hadn’t married Roger Powers, and she couldn’t admit to
her daughter that she’d let a boy other than her husband fuck her. That
would be counter-productive. “I couldn’t give my virginity to your
father.” she said finally.

“What do you mean? You were a virgin when you met Daddy weren’t you?”
asked her too intuitive daughter.

“Of course I was!” said Cora, blushing as only those telling bald faced
lies blush. “Your father was my first.”

“OK, so how did it ruin your life again?” asked Mindy.

“Why are you so concerned about my life being ruined?” asked Cora, still
rattled and not realizing that Mindy had actually adopted the whole idea of
learning from her mother’s mistakes.

“Well… ” started Mindy. Now she was looking down at the floor.
“Um… I don’t think I have my hymen any more either.”

Cora sat there in shock. “You let a boy FUCK you?” her voice rose.

“NO!” shouted Mindy. “You promised, mother. You can’t get mad… you

“You DIDN’T let a boy… make love to you, then?” asked Cora. “But
your hymen… OK. I’m calm now. What happened to your hymen Mindy?”

“Well, when I went to the school dance, you know, last month? Richard
Smythe asked me to dance and while we were dancing – it was a slow dance –
he put his hands on my butt and squeezed.”

“And what did you do?” asked her mother.

“I didn’t do anything. It felt nice. Well, what I mean is that while
he was doing that he started kissing my neck. And I got all tingly and it
felt good and then he put his hands on my butt and squeezed. Mr Turner
came along and made him stop, though. He kept watching too, so Richard
couldn’t do it again.”

“And would you have let him do that again?” asked Cora.

“Sure. Like I said, it felt really nice. And all the other kids were
right there, so nothing could happen, so I thought it was OK. Anyway, when
I got home I was all… horny and I couldn’t go to sleep and I was all
itchy… down there and I started rubbing myself with the hairbrush
handle… you know the one with the brown handle? And I sort of stuck it
in me a little. And it hurt really bad but it felt really good too and I
didn’t want to stop… and there was some blood in my panties the next
morning. Are you mad?”

Mindy was so relieved that some pimply faced boy hadn’t fucked her
daughter that she almost laughed. She gave her daughter a hug. “No,
sweetie, I’m not mad. I know how you felt and… I hope you don’t hate me
for this… but sometimes I touch myself too.”

“You do?” Mindy’s voice was the one that was rising now.

Cora straightened her shoulders. “Yes. Your father is gone a lot and
sometimes I get horny too. Just like you do dear. And so I know how you
felt. Your father isn’t here to touch me, so sometimes I have to touch

“Wow” said Mindy, trying to picture her mother doing that. It didn’t
seem quite so ‘Ewww’ as it might have in the past.

Cora went on. “But I WILL tell you that, if you let boys touch you in
places like your butt, and your breasts and… down there. Well pretty
soon you want to let them do other things too, and when you do THOSE
things, it’s very hard to stop. That’s why it’s best to do them with
someone you really truely love, and not just anybody.”

“Is that what happened with Jill and Kathy?” asked Mindy.

Cora thought for a moment. “I guess so, baby. If they talked about it
before it happened, and it STILL happened, then I would have to guess that
both girls loved the boy very much. I still don’t understand why Liz would
LET them get pregnant. I mean what boy would be willing to marry them and
take care of them and support the children?”

It was at that precise moment that the thought gelled in Cora’s mind
that it must not have been a BOY who impregnated those girls. It had to be
a MAN, and the SAME man must have made Liz pregnant too! Liz just would
not have let them get pregnant if she didn’t KNOW they’d be taken care of.
It was a short list as to what men Liz was friendly enough with that she
even let them into the house.

In fact, the only man Cora knew of who had EVER stayed in that house
overnight was Bob.

Her mouth dropped open as she suddenly saw in her mind again the vision
that had haunted HER dreams for weeks after it happened: Bob, his shorts
around his ankles, his ENORMOUS prick half pointing at her, with that set
of bull balls supporting it. She hadn’t been able to go to sleep that very
night, having to masturbate over and over before she was relaxed enough to
fall asleep. And for nights after that she had fantasized about it…
what it would feel like in her hand… and elsewhere.

“Oh my” she blurted, her hand squeezing her breast harder. Kathy had
pulled his shorts down and then run away. Liz had gone after her. Bob had
gone with her. They had been gone a long time, and when they came back,
Liz had looked… happy. No… happy wasn’t the right word. Gloriously
elated… that was the right concept. Cora remembered thinking that they
must have found Kathy and gotten everything resolved.

Now Cora was suddenly quite sure just how things had been… resolved!

She thought of that monster inside her sister and saw Liz’s face
grinning from ear to ear. Then she thought of that huge prick inside
Kathy, spurting… making a baby in her. And then in Jill… poor, young

She turned to Mindy again. “You did say Jill seemed happy about being

“Uh huh.” confirmed Mindy. “She said she loves the baby and can’t wait
to hold it and feed it and take care of it.”

Cora checked her watch. It was only seven thirty. She picked up the
phone again and dialed.

“Hi Liz?… It’s me again. Can I come over? Mindy and I? I need to
ask you a question. No, I won’t pry! OK, I might pry, but you don’t have
to say anything. Come on Liz… OK… OK… We’ll be right over.”

She turned to Mindy. “I think I know who got them pregnant.” she said
to herself as she turned. She realized too late she’d said it to Mindy.

“Who!?” came the breathless reply.

“Later. Right now let’s just go over there. I’m glad we had this

Again she was talking to herself, but, to her surprise, she got a hug
from her daughter.

Chapter 6

Cora hummed to herself as she drove the car. She stopped humming
abruptly when she turned the corner and saw Bob’s truck parked out in front
of Liz’s house. She hadn’t thought about the possibility that he’d be
there. Then she laughed. If he had knocked up all three women he must
spend a LOT of his time there.

“What’s funny?” asked Mindy, sitting beside her.

“Nothing honey” said her mother. “I just thought of something that made
me laugh.”

“MOM!” said Mindy sternly. Cora turned her face to her dauther’s
frowning face.

“If we’re going to have this new honesty between us thing, you have to
be honest with me. It’s not fair for you to demand that I tell you things
if you won’t share things with me too!”

Cora was only mildly astonished at her daughte’s reaction. The girl was
growing up, after all.

“Fair enough” she said, parking the car. “I think there is a
possibility that your Uncle Bob is the father of those babies.”

Mindy’s shocked face and the complete silence in the car made Cora
suddenly doubt that honesty was, in fact, the best policy at this juncture.

Mindy’s eyes got rounder and rounder. “You mean he put THAT inside

Cora suddenly remembered that both Jill and Mindy had been standing
right in front of Bob when Kathy had jerked his shorts down. She had been
so engrossed in her own feelings about it she hadn’t thought anything about
what her daughter must have thought.

“Honey… don’t get upset. And don’t say anything either! I just have
this idea. I don’t have any proof and if I’m wrong it would be a horrible
thing to accuse him of. So don’t say ANYTHING to Jill. OK? You asked me
why I laughed and it was because I saw Bob’s truck here and was surprised.
That’s all, OK?”

“OK… I guess,” said Mindy.

They got out and went to the front door. It was Liz who let them in,
hugging them both, pressing her bulging belly against them shamelessly, her
face happy and welcoming.

“You haven’t been over in ages!” she said as she ushered them into the

“Well, we’ve been busy… I guess,” said Cora lamely.

Jill took them into the living room, where Bob was sitting on the couch,
his feet up on an ottoman. Jill was curled up on one side of him, and
Kathy on the other. Both were leaning their heads against him, and his
arms were around them as they watched a cartoon.

“Oooooo Shrek!” squealed Mindy and she immediately went to sit next to

Cora stared at the domestic scene before her. Obviously, if it really
WAS Bob who had impregnated the girls, they didn’t hate him for it. In
fact they looked gloriously happy, sitting there doing what millions of
people were doing all over the world – just being family. She watched as
Jill effusively invited Mindy to sit with them and then lay her head
loveingly back on her uncle’s shoulder.

Liz pulled at her hand. “We can talk in the kitchen.” she said.

“No, I would never get to sleep tonight. Got any fruit juice?” asked
Cora, amazed that she could feel so at home here, considering what she was
about to accuse her sister of having done.

They got their drinks and sat at the kitchen table. Cora delayed saying
anything, suddenly uncomfortable. Finally Liz prodded her.

“What is it Cora?” she said.

“Whatever are you talking about?” Cora responded, still not sure how to
proceed – or if she even WANTED to proceed.

“Come on Cora” said Liz. “You haven’t been here for almost a year and
you just show up? I mean I’m glad you’re here, but… Why don’t you just
tell me what you want?”

Cora delayed a little longer by sipping her juice. “Um… I think I
know who… um… ” she suddenly had no idea how to say it. Finally she
blurted “It was Bob… wasn’t it?”

Liz looked at her coffee.

“You could have had coffee. It’s decaf.” Her hands came to her
protruding abdomen and rubbed over it gently.

There was a tense silence between them. Cora was unable to say anything
more. Liz frowned. Finally she spoke.

“What do you want Cora?”

“What do I want?” Cora wasn’t sure she understood the question.

“You came here for something. Now you’ve suggested that Bob has done
something most of society would hang him for. What do you want?”

Cora suddenly realized she had no plan. She had just reacted to her
suspicions and had wanted to talk about it with her sister.

“I want to talk.” she said.

“Talk” said Liz. “What about, Cora?”

“I don’t know. You… me… the babies… just EVERYTHING. Liz, I’m
so lonely.”

Cora’s face assumed a look of shock as she realized what she’d said.
She hadn’t meant to say she was lonely.

Liz’s hands slid over the tabletop and grasped her little sister’s. Her
eyes were damp, and glistened. “I’d love to talk to you baby. But we have
a lot at stake here.”

Cora suddenly realized that Liz was afraid she would alert the
authorities or something… that everything would come crashing down
around their ears.

She squeezed her sister’s hands. “Oh no Liz. I wouldn’t TELL anybody.
I just want to understand. It’s so… so… so…”

“Strange?” prompted Liz.

Cora blushed. “Well… I guess so. Yes, that’s a good word for how I
feel. Strange.”

“So IF it was Bob… and of course it WASN’T Bob… but if it WAS Bob,
what would you do?”.

“That’s the strange part! I don’t KNOW what I’d do. I mean I wouldn’t
go screaming to the media or anything like that. I think I just want to
understand. I mean I have feelings about it. It’s just so… so… so”
again she couldn’t say the word.

“Perverted?” prompted Liz.

“Yes! NO! Oh Liz I don’t know WHAT it is. I don’t FEEL like it’s
perverted. I mean I even think about…” She couldn’t finish. She

“You think about Bob?” prompted Liz again.

“YES! Ever since Kathy… at the reunion… and I couldn’t sleep…”
Cora suddenly looked up at her sister and their eyes locked. “You went
with him. Out to look for Kathy? You were gone a long time and when you
came back you looked… I don’t know… HAPPY! I mean really happy Liz.”

“I love him, Cora” said Liz softly. “We ALL love him.”

“ALL of you?” whined Cora.

Liz swallowed. “Yes, ALL of us.”

Cora was suddenly antsy. Her pussy was hot and her nipples tingled. “I
tried to get Todd to stay home.” she said, for no apparent reason. “I told
him I didn’t care if he was the head of the company… I just wanted him
home.” She looked at her sister now with tears in her eyes. “I just want
him home at night.” Those tears began spilling down over her cheeks.

Liz got up and went to hug her sister. Cora cried silently for a while,
her shoulders shaking as she sobbed. Finally she stopped. She wiped her
eyes with a napkin that Liz handed her and then looked up, her eyes clear.

“What’s it like?” she asked, quite calmly.

“What’s WHAT like?” asked Liz, not sure.

“Oh for goodness sakes Liz, what’s it like to have that monster inside
you?” asked Cora with unusual directness. “It must be like a firehose when
it goes off.” she added, giggling. Then, in her head she saw a cartoon
image of Bob, his cock ten feet long with a caricature of herself stuck on
the end as it waved her in the air and white stuff came out her ears. Now
she was laughing and couldn’t control it. She laughed harder and harder
until she was letting out long belly laughs and children started popping
into the kitchen to see what was so funny. Liz waved them all out and
grinned while Cora got control of herself, little by little. When she had
finally settled down to little stretches of bursts of giggles, Liz got up.

“I’ll be right back.” she said. She left the room. When she got back,
Bob was with her. He smiled at Cora and held out his hand.

Cora’s eyes got huge and her giggles vanished. “What?!” she gasped.
“You don’t think…” her huge eyes watched as her hand betrayed her and
reached for his. She jerked it back so hard it slapped her thigh

“Go with him Cora” urged Liz in a soothing voice. “It will be OK, I

“But I can’t do that!” said Cora as her body stood up and walked toward
Bob. Her eyes went to the front of his sweat pants, to the lump that was
plainly visible there. “We can’t do that” she insisted as his arm
slithered around her waist. “Bob what are you doing?!” as his face neared

Bob kissed Cora gently, with multiple soft, short kisses, on the edges
of her lips and on the lips themselves. His free hand slid up and cupped
her left breast, hefting it as if to see how much it weighed. His thumb
slid slowly, lovingly over the nipple that was making itself known even
through her bra.

“Ohhhhhhh Fuck” she sighed as he let her lips loose. She looked at Liz,
who was smiling gently, and then back at Bob, who kissed her once quickly
again on the lips and squeezed her breast.

“I’m doing this under protest.” she said firmly as she stepped out of
Bob’s partial embrace and grabbed his hand. “Can we use your bedroom Liz?
she asked, pulling Bob who was smiling broadly.

“Sure,” said Liz as they disappeared out of the kitchen. “Close the
door please.” she yelled at them. “And don’t protest too loudly Cora.” she
yelled and grinned.

Cora did close the bedroom door and she locked it for good measure. She
turned around firmly intending to tell Bob that, while she was lonely and
horny and loved him to pieces, all she wanted was one nice quick orgasm,
preferrably with his mouth of fingers, and then they were done.

That’s what she firmly intended.

But he had already taken his shirt and sweat pants off. And he was
already mostly erect.

“Son of a BITCH!” cursed Cora, using the exact same words Liz had used
the first time she had seen his cock. “If you hurt me with that thing I’ll
find a way to make you pay.” she said and she went toward him and pushed
him on the bed.

Like her sister, once she had made up her mind, Cora was a take-charge
kind of woman. Bob let her push him down and play with him. She talked to
his cock like it was a little boy, scolding it for making her pussy wet,
for keeping her from sleeping and for wanting to sneak into her pussy.
Then she climbed up on top of him and notched it into her pussy.
Interestingly, she had very little trouble accepting his girth, sliding
down around the top three quarters of his cock almost like she had done it
before. It surprised both of them and she was delighted to feel full and
stretched as never before, but with no real pain at all. Bob reached up
and twiddled her nipples as she gasped and wiggled, trying to bet the rest
of his cock into her famished pussy.

But it wouldn’t go. He was just too long.

“Rub me please.” she commanded. Bob dropped one hand down to her furry
patch and slid his thumb through the slippery, almost oily hairs until he
found her clit. Then he twiddled that for a while as she first moaned,
then groaned, then cried out in ecstasy as she came hard.

When she began to slump Bob pulled her down and rolled her over,
settling between her thighs.

“You ready for more?” he said, looming over her and prodding the end of
her sheath with his long dong.

“Oh yesss” she sighed and then bucked her hips up at him as he gave her
three more orgasms over the next thirty minutes. Finally he lifted his
lips off one of her nipples and put his face right in front of hers.

“I’m ready to cum now little sister.” he said, digging his cock into her

“Are you going to cum inside me?” asked a wide-eyed Cora.

“You bet I am” he said.

“You made them all pregnant.” she stated as her hips began to thrust

“That’s right.” he said. “I know a way to get it all the way into you
Cora. Do you want me to do that?”

She knew what that would mean. It would be a little like having a baby.
“If you cum in me you might make me pregnant too Bobby.” she said.

“I hope so” he said softly.

Cora felt wildness take over her body as the thought of letting this
man, who loved her so well and so long, put his seed deep inside her, where
there was quite likely an egg waiting.

“See if you can get it all the way in me.” she whispered.

Bob changed his angle and prodded the end of her sheath, pushing this
way, and then that, until he felt the tip of his cock press inward.

“I think I found it” he said, and pushed.

Cora sucked a big lungful of air as she felt pain for the first time
since starting this process and she was about to tell him to stop when he
sunk all the way in her and his pubic bone smashed her clitty.

“Awwwwwwwwwwwww” she moaned.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhh” he groaned, and he filled her womb with volley after
volley of cream that packed her uterus full and flushed up into her
fallopian tubes. Her cervix was so tight around him that it restricted the
flow a little, so he pulled out of her womb and hosed her thirsty pussy
with more long streams of milky white sperm as Cora gave a long sigh of
satisfaction and contentment.

Then there were more little gentle kisses, and “thank you”s and “You’re
welcome”s and promises were extracted to come to dinner at Cora’s house a
LOT more often. Finally Cora put her finger over his lips.

“I know this is going to sound strange, but I don’t think it is a good
idea if Mindy actually gets pregnant.” she said. She just assumed that
Mindy would find out about all this, and that, based on her recent
questions, she would want to be included.

“OK” he said, not surprised that she had brought it up. “She may not
want anything to happen at all.” he said.

“Oh she wants something to happen” said Cora. “I don’t think you have
to worry about that. I just don’t know what Todd would do if he found out
we were both pregnant, like Liz and the girls are all pregnant.” Bob looked
thoughtful for a minute. “Remember the Tech Bubble?” he asked.

She nodded.

“I got out before it burst.” he said. “I work because I’m bored if I

“But your house is so… normal,” said Cora.

“There’s nothing wrong with my house. It’s a nice house. I like my
house.” he said.

“What are you saying then?” asked Cora.

“I’m saying you don’t need Todd or his toilets or his money. Unless you
just want them I mean. You don’t ever have to worry about getting by. I
have plenty to share.”

“But I love Todd. Really I do. He’s just gone all the time,” said

“That’s great” said Bob. “I’m all for it as long as you don’t snivel
and crawl because he holds money over your head.” He kissed her nose again.
“And this never has to happen again either if you don’t want it to.”

She clasped him hard. “Oh I WANT this to happen again, don’t you think
otherwise. I NEEDED this and I know I’ll NEED it again. I just don’t know
what to do about Mindy.”

“Don’t do anything” said Bob simply. “If she’s interested she’ll make
it known. She’ll figure things out sooner or later and then she’ll ask you
about it. You can decide what to tell her then.”

“Ironically, she and I just started that kind of relationship tonight!”
said Cora. “And in a lot of ways it was all because of you! If you hadn’t
knocked up every woman in sight we never would have had the discussion we
had, or come over here tonight. No, I know excatly what I’ll tell her if
she ever asks any ‘awkward’ questions.”

“Well good. Now, are you ready to go again?” He dropped his mouth to a

“Oh you’re incorrigable” she squealed. “Unhand me you lout!”

But he didn’t. And they DID go again. And she got even more of his
thick potent sperm up inside her before she finally dragged herself up off
of him. She stood on the floor, naked, and bent over, talking to his cock
again as his issue dripped out of her and down her thighs. She praised his
cock for being a “strong little cock… a good little cock” and for
shooting so much nice warm stuff up inside her. She kissed it and then
couldn’t resist taking it in her mouth.

But Bob was done after two intense orgasms. He told her he loved it,
but that she wasn’t going to get anything out of it for a while. With a
smile of regret, she kissed his cock, and then his lips.

She was intensely aware of his gaze as she got dressed, and she made a
production out of it, feeling slightly slutty. She bent over, showing him
her butt, and then shook her breasts as she put her bra in place. She
pressed her hand to her panty-covered crotch and commented that she must
have gained three pounds in “liquid weight” as it came away wet. She
finished getting dressed, and then made him get up and get dressed and they
left the bedroom, hand in hand.

Chapter 7

When Cora and Bob sauntered into the living room everyone was watching a
movie. Liz was lounging in a recliner and her two daughters were lying
around too, Kathy on a beanbag chair and Jill on the couch. Mindy sat on
the couch too, with Jill’s feet in her lap. Everyone looked up when the
two adults entered the room.

Jill looked pointedly at Kathy. “I told you so!” she smirked.

Kathy just shook her head and rubbed her belly. The baby was beginning
to move around and it felt strange.

Liz spoke up. “Mind your tongue young lady.” she chided, facing Jill.

Mindy had just stared at her mother. Now she spoke. “Did you really

“Did I what?” asked Cora, trying to act normal.

“Did you have sex with Uncle Bob?”

Cora spluttered. “Why in the world would you think that?”

Mindy’s gaze didn’t falter. “Jill said that’s what you guys were
probably doing. Aunt Liz got mad at her.”

Liz frowned. “Jill, you HAVE to learn to watch that mouth of yours.
You think you’re being cute, but sometimes it’s not funny.”

“Well, did you?” insisted Mindy, looking at her mother.

Cora had known this would happen sooner or later, but she thought she’d
have some time to plan for it. She turned around and looked at Bob.

Bob stepped forward and got on one knee in front of Mindy.

“How would you feel about it if we HAD done that?” he asked his niece.

“I’m not sure” she answered. “Did you?”

“Lets say, for the sake of argument, that I not only had sex with your
mother, but I bought your house too and now you are going to have to move.
How would you feel about it now?”

“I DON’T WANT TO MOVE!” said Mindy standing up. “I LIKE OUR HOUSE!”

“What about the other?” asked Bob.

“Do you love my mother?” asked Mindy.

“Yes I do.” answered Bob immediately.

“And do you love Aunt Liz and Kathy and Jill too?” asked the precocious

“Yes I do, very much.”

Her green eyes bored into his brown ones. “And what about me Uncle Bob?
Do you love me too?”

He didn’t hesitate. “Yes I do.” he said.

Mindy turned to her mother. “Are you pregnant?”

Cora was so unprepared for this question that she blurted “I don’t think
so!” Her eyes went wide and she slapped her head with one open hand.

Mindy bored in like a lawyer after an incriminating statement. “So you
DID have sex with him, didn’t you Mother?”

“WHY DO YOU HAVE TO KNOW?” cried Cora, sitting down, her eyes filling
with tears.

Mindy went over to her and sat on her lap, hugging her. “Don’t cry Mom,
it’s OK. I know Daddy’s been cheating on you and I don’t blame you for
cheating back.”

The only sound in the room was suddenly an ogre singing a song on TV.

Cora had stopped crying suddenly, like a faucet that’s been turned off.
“What do you mean cheating?”

Mindy wiped her mother’s cheek. “Come ON Mom, every time he comes home
his clothes smell like perfume, and it’s not YOUR perfume. You can’t tell
me you didn’t notice that.”

“I didn’t.” protested Cora. “I really didn’t!”

“Mom, do you love Uncle Bob?”

Again Cora was so unprepared she just answered. “Yes, of course!”

“OK. As long as you love him and he loves you then I guess I don’t mind
if he makes a little sister for me.” Mindy kissed her astonished mother on
the forehead and stood up. She went to stand in front of her uncle. “We
learned in school that it’s the man’s chromosomes that determines the sex
of the baby. I want a sister, not a brother. And we’re NOT moving!”

Then to everyone’s astonishment she went back to the couch and sat down,
lifting Jill’s feet up and sitting down under them again.

She looked over at her mother again. “And Mom, I think maybe I should
be allowed to go out on some dates. Can we discuss that when we get home?”

Cora just nodded.

The ride home was even more interesting than the ride to Liz’s had been.
Now both Cora and Mindy KNEW who the father of all those babies were. AND,
they both knew that the same monster prick that had made those babies had
recently been busy inside Cora, possibly making another one.

But Mindy’s primary focus was on the idea of being allowed to date.
There was long discussion about what she was and was NOT allowed to do on
these dates and, while there wasn’t full agreement between them on the
rules, Mindy accepted her mother’s restrictions on what was OK and not.

And Mindy DID start going places with boys. And when a boy asked her
what she wanted to do, she was very forthcoming about it. She wanted to go
bowling. She wanted to go roller skating. She wanted to watch this or
that movie. She wanted to go to this or that store at the Mall and hang
out. What she DIDN’T do was agree to go parking, or “to my house… my
parents aren’t there”.

That’s not to say she didn’t experiment. She did that with abandon too.
She loved kissing and pressing her young body against a hard male one. And
she didn’t mind when a boy slid his hand to her teen breasts and squeezed
them. But when they wanted to do more than that she put her foot down,
telling them quite plainly that, if they wanted another date, they had to
play by HER rules. She loved the feeling of being in control.

It was nine on a Friday night when Bob’s doorbell rang. He’d been
working on a scale model of a New England fishing trawler and put the hull
down. When he opened the door Mindy was standing there alone.

“Mindy!” he smiled. “To what do I owe this honor?”

“Oh, I was in the neighborhood and thought I’d drop in and see you.” she

“Right.” he said, holding the door open so she could come in. “I’ll
just call your mom and let her know you’re here.”

“OK, OK, I was on a date with Tommy Robbins and I made him bring me
here.” she said, looking grumpy.

“And why in the world did you do that?” asked her Uncle. “Are you OK?”

“Yes, Tommy’s no real problem. He’s horny all the time, but I can
handle him.”

“Oh really?” said Bob, picking up the phone. “Still, your mother needs
to know where you are. And that you’re not still with Tommy.” he added.

“OK” sighed Mindy. She wandered around, looking at pictures on the
wall, and the knick knacks Bob had ammased over the years. She picked up a
pair of handcuffs and peered at them, looking at her Uncle and then back to
the cuffs.

Cora answered after two rings. “Hi sweets, it’s me” said Bob. “Mindy
had her date drop her off here. I think we’re going to talk for a while
and then I’ll bring her home. Hmmmm? Sure, I’ll get her.”

He held out the phone to Mindy who rolled her eyes and took it, putting
down the handcuffs.

“Hello? Hi Mom. No, it was OK. He just wanted to do some stuff I
didn’t want to do so I told him to bring me here. What? No, I don’t think
so. Wait a minute.” She turned to Bob and said “We’re not going to have
sex are we?”

Bob swallowed and then made his voice steady. “I doubt it very much
sweetie. Is that why you came here?”

Mindy shook her head. “I’m not sure. I just wanted to talk… to a

Bob took the phone back. “Cora I think we’re just going to talk for a
while. I’ll call you if things change, OK? OK, just relax. I’ll call you
later. You still coming over tomorrow? Good. I’ll see you then. Bye.”

Bob hung up and turned to his niece. “So, you want to tell me what’s
going on?”

“Why do you have handcuffs?” asked Mindy, picking them up again.

“I have a friend who’s a detective and I helped him catch a criminal.
He gave those to me as a joke afterwards. Now, you want to tell me what’s
going on?” he repeated.

“Tommy wanted me to… do things.” she said, as if that explained

“What kind of things?” asked Bob.

“Touch him.” She said. Then she flopped down in a chair. “He wanted me
to give him a blow job.”

“What do you know about blow jobs?” asked her uncle.

“I know enough to know that I don’t want Tommy Robbins’ penis in my
mouth,” said the girl who Bob had thought was a lot more innocent than she
apparently was.

“So you’ve had somebody’s penis in your mouth before?” asked Bob, his
own organ beginning to respond to the idea of her sweet lips around a hard

“No” she said, as if she were saying she hadn’t bought those new shoes
she had her eye on yet, but it wouldn’t be long. “But I know how to do it.
My friend Marjori told me all about it.”

“Oh, I see,” said Bob, stifling a smile.

“Why do boys always want a blow job anyway?” asked Mindy.

Bob sat down on the couch and crossed one leg over the other. “Well, I
guess because it feels so good. We men are sort of wired that way. All
men like to have a woman play with their… uh penis.” He opted for the
clnically correct word.

“Has my mom ever given you a blow job?” asked the girl.

“Well, sweetheart, that’s something you should ask your mother. It
really isn’t nice for a man to talk about what he and a woman do without
her permission.”

“Well, whatever you two do, my mother loves it. I’ve never seen her so
happy since she started having sex with you.” Mindy said pragmatically.

“And you’re still OK with that?” asked Bob.

“Yes. Daddy stays gone longer and longer. I love him, but I don’t like
him very much. I’ve been wanting a sister forever, and I don’t think he
even tries any more when he comes home.”

“I’m sorry to hear that pumpkin,” said Bob. He meant it too.

“It’s OK. Mom keeps taking her temperature every day and staring at the
callendar. I think I’m going to get a sister before too long.” She was
quiet for a while. Then she looked up. “What’s it like?”

“I’m not sure I understand what you’re asking,” said Bob.

“Sex. Nobody will tell me what it’s like. Well nobody I believe
anyway. Jill still won’t talk to me. Aunt Liz said Jill would be grounded
until her baby graduates from High School if she said anything to me. I
don’t think that’s fair. We’re the same age.”

“Having sex and getting pregnant is a big decision and Jill is very
young.” Mindy started to say something and Bob held up his hand to stop
her. “I know that up until seventy-five or eighty years ago lots of girls
used to start families at her age, but this is a different world. I just
don’t think they want you to do something you might be sorry you did later
on. And there’s your mother to think about.”

Mindy blushed. “Mom says I can do what I want, as long as I don’t get
pregnant. She says I can’t get pregnant until after I’m fifteen. I think
she was kind of desparate when she said that. I mean she was trying to get
me to wait a little while at least. I think she figures since Jill and
Kathy… and Aunt Liz and maybe even her are pregnant, that I’ll want to
get pregnant too.”

Bob was solemn. “And are you thinking about wanting to get pregnant?”

Mindy looked up. “Not exactly. I’d really like to see what it’s like
to TRY to get pregnant, but I don’t really care if I get pregnant or not. I
mean I’ll be happy either way I think. It kind of depends on who the guy

“I see.” he said in his deep voice. “And when will you be fifteen?”

“You know it’s tomorrow.” she said frowning, but blushing again.

Bob’s prick jumped in his shorts. “And did that have anything to do
with you telling Tommy to bring you here?”

“No, not really. I just got to thinking about how IF I was going to
give somebody a blow job, it would have to be somebody I liked a lot and
wouldn’t mind having his penis in my mouth. And I couldn’t think of
anybody like that. And then I remembered at the family reunion, when Kathy
pulled your shorts down. And I saw your penis.”

“And what made you remember that?” asked Bob.

“Well, Tommy pushed his against me when we were kissing.”

“OK” said Bob.

“And it didn’t feel like there was hardly anything there,” said Mindy.

“Oh,” said Bob.

“Could I see yours again?” Mindy blurted. She blushed and wouldn’t look
at him.

“Would you be willing to wait until your mother gets here?” asked Bob.
“To see it, I mean?”

“You mean look at it while Mom’s here? In the room?” asked the teen.

“Yes,” said Bob. “I mean we told her we weren’t going to have sex. I
don’t lie to your mother.

“But we aren’t going to have sex!” said Mindy. “I just want to look at

“Yeah, well, those things have a way of going farther than you think
they’re going to go,” said Bob. “I thought you and your Mom had this new
closer relationship.”

“We do! Honest. And I like it a lot. But wouldn’t it be wierd for us
both to be here when you… you know… show it to me?”

“No” said Bob simply. “But your mother might. What do you say you call
her and ask her about that? We said we’d call if things changed. See what
she thinks. That’s what she’s there for, after all.”

Mindy seemed to relax, and smiled. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. OK.”

This time it was Mindy who called her mother. “Hi, it’s me again.
Yeah, well, I sort of changed my mind and I asked Uncle Bob if he’ll let me
look at his penis, but he won’t do it unless you’re here too.”

Mindy had a way of cutting to the chase. She was very direct.

“Mom? Are you there?” she asked the phone. “Yes” she said. Then she
rolled her eyes again. “So you’ll come over? OK Good. See you soon. I
love you. Bye.”

She put the phone down. “I think she’s upset. She said to wait until
she gets here.”

“OK good,” said Bob. “That’s why I thought it would be good to call

When Cora’s car came to a stop in Bob’s driveway her hands were
trembling. She took a breath and went to the door, opening it and stepping
inside. She heard the TV on in the living room and peeked in there. Bob
and Mindy were sitting on the couch. Mindy was curled up next to him and
his arm was around her. They were fully clothed.

“Hi!” she called out, stepping back. She closed the front door and
walked into the living room. No one had moved. They really were just
sitting there, watching TV.

“Hi Mom” said Mindy.

“Hi sweetie,” said Bob.

“So what’s up?” asked Cora.

Mindy looked half over her shoulder. “I wanna give Uncle Bob a blow
job, but he won’t let me unless you’re here.” Mindy had always been
embarrassingingly direct.

“Hey!” said Bob. “You didn’t say that at all! You said you wanted to
SEE it again.”

Mindy looked up at her uncle. “Adults are so dumb!” she grumbled. “Why
did you think I was talking to you about blow jobs?”

Cora had to sit down. “You were talking to Bob about blow jobs?”

“I just told him that Tommy tried to get me to give him a blow job, but
I didn’t want to because the only penis I want in my mouth is the penis of
a man I like.” Again she looked pointedly at Bob.

“And then you said you wanted to see my penis again,” said Bob with
understanding dawning.

“And you said Mom had to be here,” said Mindy.

“Why?” asked Cora. “I mean why would you want me to be here when…
well, when you… Oh this is too strange.” sighed Cora and she sat down.

“I just thought things were getting to the point where they might um…
well get out of hand,” said Bob.

“SEE!” said Cora to her daughter. “I TOLD you that things get out of
hand when you start doing things with boys.”

“But I didn’t DO anything with Tommy!” said an indignant Mindy. “I just
wanted to do them with Uncle Bob.”

Cora thought about the last time SHE had put her mouth on her brother’s
rod. It had been absolutely the most fun thing she’d done in a long time.
She’d offered to suck Todd, but he said that was slutty, and that he could
never kiss her again if she did it. And making love to Bob’s mammoth prick
with her mouth had been like having an extra large ice cream cone, except
that it didn’t melt. She thought about Mindy’s sweet lips wrapped around
the same penis and suddenly, from nowhere, she got… wet.

“OK, but no sex, right?” she said to both of them. “I mean
intercourse…” she blushed, realizing that a blow job was… most
definately… sex.

“Absolutely” said Mindy.

“And no complaining if it gets… messy,” said Cora.

“Messy?” asked Mindy.

“Girl, you have NO idea,” said her mother.

Bob didn’t make a big deal about it. He simply stood up and took off
his shirt, and then his pants, and then his underwear. He stood, his prick
hanging halfway to his knee.

Mindy stared for a long time and then leaned forward. Her nose was only
two or three inches from the thing that so fascinated her. Her hand came
up and she saw that the thing was five or six times the size of her thumb.
She touched it with two fingers and marvled at the softness and suppleness
of the skin. There wasn’t anything anywhere on her body that was like that

“You’re not circumsized” she commented.

“That’s right,” said Bob. “That hood of skin covers the head. When it
goes into a woman that skin slides backwards and stretches.”

Mindy put her hand around it, holding it lightly. “It feels warm.” she

“It has a lot of blood vessels in it and they’re close to the surface.”
he informed her.

“Just looking at it makes my panties wet,” said Mindy.

“Me too” said Cora, before she could stop herself.

“Have you done this Mom?” asked the girl.

“Yes” said Cora, blushing.

Mindy tightened her grip and pushed her hand toward the nest of hair
that this amazing thing sprang from. The foreskin slicked back, exposing
the large purplish head with it’s little snake eye. It began to stiffen in
her hand. As she watched it lengthened and got even thicker.

“It’s getting hard,” said the girl, breating faster and more deeply.
She glanced up at her mother. “Will you help me do it right?”

“You’re doing just fine sweetheart” said her mother. If you run into
trouble I’ll help.

Mindy leaned forward and kissed the bulbous head. She rubbed her lips
along the tight smooth skin of the glans and then stuck just the tip of her
tongue out and licked it.

“It feels so smooth” she sighed.

She began kissing the head, and then the shaft below the head with
multiple small kisses, her lips getting softer with each kiss until she was
mushing her lips all around the almost hard prick.

Now she could put both hands around it and she did so. Still the head
stuck out from her hands. She opened her mouth wide and slid her lips over
the glans. It was so large that her jaws hurt. She felt the circumfrence
get smaller as she got all of the glans in her mouth and she clamped her
lips down on that neck. She gave an experimental suck.

Suddenly she felt throbbing in the long, firm thing in her hands. It
was a measured beat and she suddenly realized it was his pulse. She pulled
her mouth off of his cock to give her jaws a rest.

“It’s hard” she said, meaning it was hard to get her mouth around it.

“It has to be hard to penetrate a woman” said Bob, misunderstanding.

“I mean it’s hard work.” Mindy corrected.

“I can make you feel good while you do it… if you want,” said Bob.

“How?” asked Mindy.

“I can do the same thing to you, while you do it to me.”

Mindy felt a rush of pussy juice dampen her panties. “I’m all wet down
there.” she said.

“That’s why I like doing that. I like the taste.”

Mindy slid her mouth back onto his cock and then pulled it off, tasting.
“You don’t have a taste” she said. She did it again. “Not really.”

“I will later… when I cum.” he said. He reached forward and began
undoing buttons and clasps and belts and slowly stripped his niece. He
commented to her about how beautiful she was as she blushed and wiggled
with delight, looking at her mother from time to time.

Cora smiled softly, understanding that, even though Mindy was young, she
was being treated to something a lot of women never received… patience,
and a slow simmer of her feelings. Cora knew that Bob would get her so
turned on she’d do anything. That’s when Cora thought she might be able to
help her daughter.

Bob began kissing and licking Mindy’s body. He cupped her butt and
suckled each pink nipple gently as she oohed and aahed. He could smell her
arousal. Then he took her to the bed and put her on top of him, in the
classic sixty-nine position and started licking her pussy.

Mindy felt so wonderful that she just stared at the massive prick in her
hand for a while. What he was doing felt so good she could hardly stand
it. She’d had orgasms on her fingers before, and she knew she was going to
have one soon, on his tongue. She held on to the big prick in front of her
face as she began to wiggle her hips, getting closer and closer.

“Uhhhhhhh” she moaned, licking her lips.

Cora stepped forward. “Stroke it up and down, baby” she ordered.
Mindy’s hand began to slide up and down on the beautiful phallus in her
hand. She found if she held on tighter that the foreskin would peel down,
uncovering the head. She liked doing that and put her mouth on the tip
while she did it. As his forskin came up and covered the head, it was
almost like a pair of lips, kissing hers. About then Bob nibbled her clit
and she tumbled into an orgasm.

“Oooohhhwwwahhhhhhhhh” she keened as the thrills shot through her. She
sat up, mashing her pussy down on his devouring mouth and he stuck his
tongue up inside her. Her pussy gushed juice and he sucked and lapped at
it, swallowing. In the afterglow of such a wonderful orgasm, Mindy looked
at the big cock and then opened her mouth wide. She leaned forward and
took as much into her mouth as she could get, almost gagging as it dug into
her soft palate. She sucked, like his prick was a straw, and jacked on the
rest of his cock with her right hand. Suddenly she DID taste something.
It was a little salty, or maybe musky. She backed off and looked to see a
big clear drop of something oozing out of the tip of his cock. With just
the tip of her tongue she scooped it off and tasted it.

“You DO have a taste.” she said, satisfied. “I like it.” she went on.

“I hope so, because there’s going to be a lot more.” he groaned.

“Sweetheart, he cums a LOT” warned her mother.

“OK” said the teen, fascinated by what was happening.

She leaned back down and got four inches in her mouth. Instinctively
she knew to speed up her hand as she jacked him off. A long low growl came
from his throat and he sucked her clit again as she was surprised by a
mouthful of cum that blasted into her throat, choking her. She pulled her
mouth off his spurting cock and, as she managed to swallow what was in her
mouth, got a shot right in her face. She sat up straighter and his spunk
squirted a long line at the base of her throat and one one breast. By then
she’d tasted him fully and her mouth shot back down and captured the next
two spurts of his cream. She swallowed greedily as she ground her pussy on
his chin and felt another orgasm rushing toward her.

“MMMMMPHFFFFFF” she managed as she swallowed and came at the same time.

As she came back down to earth, Mindy was surprised to find that the
thing in her hand was still firm, though not quite as stiff as it had been

“It’s still hard” she said, drooling cum and wiping it with her hand.
“You made a mess Uncle Bob!” She rotated off of his face and sat, her hands
lifted so she wouldn’t get his wetness on everything she touched.

Cora stepped forward, naked. She had disrobed as she saw her daughter’s
mouth bulge with the cum that was being pumped into it.

“That’s because he’s not finished yet, darling.” she said to the
daughter. “That’s one of the things you have to remember about men.
Sometimes some of them aren’t finished when you’re ready for them to be
finished. Scoot over, dear.”

Mindy started licking her hands and arms and then scooping up the cum on
her face and chest and eating that too as she moved to let her mother climb
on top of her uncle. Bob reached down and held his gargantuan rod upright
as Cora lowered her pussy onto it and sank gratefully down, leaning forward
when he hit bottom.

“Ohhh I love that.” she moaned as she was filled to capacity.

“Doesn’t it hurt?” asked Mindy.

“Oh no honey, it feels wonderful,” said Cora as she began to move on it,
getting it deep and then shallow. She dropped one breast within reach and
Bob sucked the nipple, making noises of appeciation.

He let it pop out and said “You’re gonna get a cunt-ful Cora, if you
keep that up.”

“You really shouldn’t Bob. I know I’m fertile right now.” moaned Cora.

Mindy’s happy voice spoke up. “Don’t listen to her Uncle Bob. She
want’s you to make her pregnant. I’ve seen her getting ready for it.”

“You want to be like Liz and the girls?” said Bob, thrusting upward.

“No… I don’t know… Oh fuck yessss” moaned Cora as she worked her
pussy on his dangerous prick.

“Lean forward a little” grunted Bob. He grasped her hips and she knew
what he was going to do. With a little sob she worked until she felt that
special pain and then pushed down on him as his cock slid all the way into
her body. “Right there!” he groaned, and she felt the wet heat that meant
he was fertilizing her. “What are you going to tell Todd?” he asked as he
squirted her womb full of his baby makers.

“I’m going to tell him he should have stayed hommmmmmmmmmmmmme” Cora
moaned as she came on his spurting prick.

“You guys look so HOT!” moaned Mindy. “I just can’t WAIT to do that.”
she squealed. “Ohhh Uncle BOB!”

As she felt one more massive jet of sperm enter her body Cora looked
over and saw that Bob’s middle finger was buried in Mindy’s virgin pussy.
As she leaned back on her heels, her legs open wide, Bob was sliding that
finger in and out of here spasming pussy in time with his spurts, and Mindy
was loving it. With a sigh Cora realized her ploy to fuck Bob so Mindy
couldn’t… had backfired.

Later, while Mindy took a shower to get cleaned up, Bob and Cora sat at
the kitchen table, drinking coffee.

“You know she’s going to try to get you to fuck her,” said Cora.

“I know.” he said, looking into his cup. “How do you feel about that?”

“I don’t know Bob. This is all too new and strange. It’s crazy to let
her get knocked up at only fifteen. But the cat is out of the bag and I
know she’ll get a prick in her pussy somewhere… and soon,” said the
girl’s mother.

Just then a naked Mindy came strolling into the kitchen, dryhing her
hair with a big fluffy towel. “What are you guys talking about?” she

“You, actually,” said Bob.

“About fucking me?” she asked in her direct way.

“Well, yes, actually,” said Bob.

“I want to do it really bad, but not until I’m sixteen,” said Mindy,
blowing them both away.

“That’s fascinating,” said Bob.

“I don’t want Daddy making trouble,” said the girl.

“Go on,” said Cora.

“Well, he’s going to be really pissed off when he finds out you’re
pregnant, right? And if I was pregnant too he’d call the cops or Social
Services or something and pitch a fit, right? But if it’s just Mom, maybe
he’ll get over it and not divorce her or anything. I mean all you have to
do is remind him that he’s been screwing around on you too, right? Then,
next year, after all the babies are born and I’ve learned how to take care
of them and Daddy’s all defused and stuff… then I can get Uncle Bob to
give me MY baby.”

She said it so matter-of-factly that it left both adults slack jawed.

“And what about between now and then?” asked Cora, fascinated to hear
the reply. She was quite convinced now that she hadn’t spent NEARLY enough
time with her daughter.

“I like what we just did. That makes me feel good and warm and happy.
And seeing him inside you makes me a little worried that I couldn’t do that
anyway. Maybe in a year I’ll be able to.”


Good to her word, Mindy became expert at extracting sperm from Bob with
her mouth and she rode his finger gleefully, jerking herself around on it
like she was trying to stretch things for later. Over the next year, as
Liz, Jill and Kathy had their babies, Mindy spent more and more time at
their house, acting as babysitter, or just around the house helper to give
them a little break from what was obviously a difficult situation. Three
tiny babies in the house at the same time was a challenge for anyone. It
was almost as if triplets had been born.

Bob spent a lot of time there too. He also had a prominent role in
raising the babies, and in homeschooling the girls, who decided that going
to public schools as teenaged mothers didn’t appeal to them.

Cora’s belly bulged during that year too, and there was a new baby at
the Randall house. Todd DID try to make trouble but Cora convinced him
that he was in no position to call names, and suggested that, if he spent
more time at home, she wouldn’t have time to get knocked up by “a
stranger”. She told him she had a weak moment at a bar after work one
night, and that she was never going to enter that bar again. And so, when
his secretary tried to blackmail him by threatening to tell Cora that he’d
been fucking her on the side… he introduced his pregnant wife to the
woman and that solved that problem. He had to get a new secretary, but
then, his wife wouldn’t leave him alone. He had forgotten how horny she
was when she was pregnmant.

And every week or so Mindy would visit her Uncle Bob to suck him dry as
he lay back on the couch, or in the bed. She learned how to talk while she
was blowing him, talking about how she couldn’t wait to feel his sperm
getting into her womb, and other things that brought him to such orgasms
that he WAS finished when she was done. And, as she smacked her lips when
she was done, she’d remind him that it was only so long until her sixteenth

So Bob wasn’t surprised when Liz called him one night several months
later and said she was throwing a surprise party for Mindy for her
birthday. Nor was he surprised when he got there, and found that he was the
present for her surprise party. They had fixed up one bedroom with colored
lights and candles and soft music, and when Mindy saw her uncle laid out on
the bed naked, with a hardon, she squealed “Ooooo that’s EXACTLY what I
wanted for my birthday!”

For half an hour she tried to work her pussy down around his cock, and
there were several times when she said she was going to quit. Finally, at
one point, Bob suggested they take a break and she sucked him until he was
close to cumming. Then he laid her down and sealed the tip of his cock in
her stretched pussy lips and, with a few expert jerks, he brought himself
off and shot her full of slippery spunk. Then he bored in, using that as
lubrication and forcing it through her cervix and into her receptive and
fertile womb.

Oh how she squealed and moaned and cried…

But that was because he took it out to give her a break.

The End

A Helping Hand Sex Story (Virginity)

Under the dinner table Amber felt his hand on her thigh… and froze. Mr. Neil’s fingers crawled under her skirt like fat spider legs.

Was this jerk really trying to molest her, with her parents sitting inches away?Amber wanted to chop his stupid hand off. She grabbed the carving knife but her mother snatched it away.

“Did you hear that Amber? Mr. Neil has just offered to pay your college tuition. He’s such a nice man.”

Mr. Neil grinned. “Ah yes, I just love giving good girls a helping hand.”

The good girl felt his helping hand push under her panties, and Amber’s face turned as red as her hair. She tried to cross her legs but his helping hand clenched her pussy lips. Gritting her teeth she glared at Mr. Nasty.

Amber’s mother offered up a plate of rolls. “Help yourself Mr. Neil.”

The man took a roll while helping himself to Amber’s hole. She felt his long finger shoved straight up her pussy slit. “Ouch.”

Her mother whispered. “Amber stop squirming and eat your food like a lady.” The girl nodded, trying to eat like a lady while getting finger-fucked like a whore. The man sure had long fingers.

Blushing she remembered the church camping trip, and how his long finger made her super wet. She was super wet now.

After dinner her parents left the room to get dessert. Amber hissed and tried to push him away. “Stop it you bastard!” Mr. Neil winked as his finger tickled her clit. “Don’t— not my clitty!”

He smiled. “I know you like the clitty-tickle.”

“Please no sir… not again…” But he continued to finger her love button, flicking it up a down like a light switch. Amber bit her lip as her pussy trembled with a small orgasm.

The door flew open and her mother walked in with dessert. “Here’s some peach pie.” Her mother winked. “Amber made it herself.”

The little redhead didn’t say a word as the man slipped a second fat finger into her too-tight twat. She hated it… but loved it. Finger fucking did feel good, really good. And the man was so nasty, doing it right in front of her parents.

Amber felt ashamed as her pussy quivered in climax again.

Her mother stood up. “Well it’s late. Me and your dad are off to bed. Now Amber make sure you’re extra nice to our guest. Be a gracious hostess and offer Mr. Neil some pie.”

Her mother beamed. “We’re so proud of our little Amber. She was always advanced for her age. In fact she was the first girl in her class to grow breasts.”

“Wow how talented.” The burly man grinned wide, staring down at Amber’s abundant boobs. Amber crossed her arms over her chest.

Her mother winked again. “Amber take Mr. Neil to the sofa where it’s more comfy. Oh and honey don’t forget to give Mr. Neil a nice piece of pie.” Her mother flashed a menacing smile and walked out leaving young Amber alone with this old pervert.

But Amber always did what she was told, and led the man to the sofa. Mr. Neil stared down at her bulging tits. “So what’s your age sweetie?”

Amber blurted out, “36D… oops I mean eighteen.”

He laughed. “Wow 36D and eighteen. I love a young lass with big boobies… big delicious boobies.” He licked his lips. “Sweetie I’m going to keep you nice and sore.”

“Wh-what do you mean sir?”

Mr. Neil walked across the room. Amber held her breath, hoping the man would leave. But her heart sank when he shut the door and locked it. The burly man turned around and faced her, rubbing the lump in the front of his pants.

“Now darling give me your dress.” Amber blushed and shook her head. “Do it lass or I’ll do it myself.”

Biting her lip little Amber dropped her dress and kicked it at him.

“Now off with the rest.”

“Why? Y-you’re going to rape me aren’t you? Tell me the truth.” Mr. Nasty didn’t answer he just stared at her like he had x-ray vision, peering through her bra and straight into her panties.

Amber stammered. “You-you expect me to just get naked and let you have your way with me?”

“Yes deary, now let me rub your panties.” Amber bit her lip as the man’s big hand squeezed her pussy mound like a ripe peach. “Now get naked.”

“Noo!” Amber ran to the door, grabbed the knob but hesitated and slowly turned. “Um Mr. Neil… are you really paying my tuition?”

“Every penny. Your mum said they’re broke as paupers, so we made an uh… arrangement.”

Suddenly Amber knew what her mom meant by “a nice piece of pie.” With her face burning in shame the young girl turned her back to the man. She gently unsnapped her bra, releasing her plump tits. Then Amber pulled down her panties and kicked them off.

“Wow, nice ass lass. Now turn around and let me see the rest.” Amber did, and felt like a piece of naked meat on display.

Mr. Neil inhaled. “Awesome knockers and gorgeous ginger hair,” he said not looking at her head. “Mind if I play with your ginger?”

Amber whispered “…help yourself.” She watched the man’s big fingers twirl around her curly red pubes.

“What a lovely fleece of pussy fur.” He winked. “Sweetie I’ll bet you were the first in your class to grow pubes.”

She blushed. “Yes I was… the girls in gym class were super-super jealous.”

“Fantastic. Now deary let me suck those ripe, luscious boobies.” Feeling like a tuition whore Amber leaned over and held her boobs above his open mouth.

The man’s big lips clamped on her long nipples. “Mmm… I love the taste of teat.” He sucked her tits so hard she thought they’d pop off. Mr. Neil laid her back on the sofa and dropped his pants. His long prick sprang out … super stiff and super-super scary.

Amber stared at the one-eyed monster. “Are you going to f-fuck me?”

“Aye.” Mr. Neil brought his cock up to her face. “Now lass, your turn to suck. Suck my prick and lube it up real good or it’ll rip your pussy apart like pink tissue paper.”

“OH NO!” The wide eyed girl quickly opened her mouth for his fat cockhead and blushed as she sucked it hard. Then her tongue licked his pee slit and lapped up and down his long shaft, slathering it in saliva.

Amber felt slutty when the man grabbed her ankles and spread her wide. “Now open your lovely labia.”

“Wh-what’s a labia?”

“You’re pussy petals— spread your lovely petals like a spring flower.

With two fingers the blushing girl parted open her pink pussy lips. Amber felt the man’s stare penetrating every inch of her open pussy. His face moved in close, so close she could feel his hot breath inside her hole. Mr. Neil’s lips kissed all over her furry mound making Amber squirm.

Suddenly they heard a loud squeak… and more squeaking.

Mr. Neil chuckled. “Ha-ha! Did you hear that lass?”

Amber listened. Through the wall came the sounds of sex… squeaking springs, a headboard hitting the wall and heavy moaning. Then mother yelled “Oh-Oh…OH MY GOD STANLEY!!”

“Hah! Girl your parents are shagging like rabbits.” Mr. Neil laughed and rubbed his swollen cockhead against Amber’s tiny slit. “Let’s be rabbits honey. This will be fun.”

“NO you’re thing is way too big for me! You can’t possibly—”

“—Can’t I?” Neil grinned and Amber knew what was expected of her. Covering her eyes the redhead spread her legs so wide they hurt. “Now beg for it college girl. Beg me to fuck you.”

“Um… fuck me please… pretty please.” Amber looked up. “Like that sir?”

“Louder you little tart!” He smacked her ass. “Louder!”

“Fuck me!” Dammit fuck me hard you dirty bastard!”

Squirming on the sofa, spread legged and naked, begging an old man to fuck her… Yes it was depraved but it made her pussy burn for cock…big fat fucking cock. Abandoning all modesty the naked girl wanted prick, a hard prick shoved into her tiny fuck- hole…

And Amber wished he’d hurry up and do it!

Mr. Nasty leaned over her and stroked up and down his cock shaft… From the next room her mom screamed. “Oh sweet Jezuz! I’M CUMMMING! I’M CUMMMING!” Hearing her mom’s orgasm was really-really gross… but it made her really-really tingly.

And it made Mr. Neil’s big prick throb. The young girl gripped the sofa as his long prick moved between her legs and shoved into her tender cunt. Little Amber did the virgin squirm, feeling his fuck-pole tear through her hymen. “OOOUCH!”

“You’re twat’s so tight.” The big man reared back like a bull and rammed his massive prick deep inside her, again and again, piercing the very core of her womanhood.

“IT HURTS SIR!” Amber felt her pussy walls get torn apart and stuffed with cock— stuffed with too much cock. The man hammered deeper into her tiny twat. “NO JEZUZ NO!”

“YES JEZUZ YES! You need this!”

Amber felt her tiny pussy stretching around a cock as long as her arm and wide as her fist. Every time she gasped he fucked harder and faster, making her pussy ache… wonderfully.

He was right, she needed it. She need fucked—fucked like a wild slut! Amber felt her hips move on their own, lifting her quivering cunt to meet each thrust of the man’s steely shaft.

“Oh yes—yes screw my tight twat you dirty old man!” He kissed her lips and pounded her pussy, his fat balls slapping her ass. When the sucked man her tits, Amber gripped his hips with her legs… and felt an orgasmic jolt shoot up her spine.

“Oh sir… oh sir… I’m… I’m… CUMMING!” Her legs flew up. “AIYEEE!”

Mr. Neil’s burly face grew flush and his thrusts faster… and he grunted. Inside her swollen love hole she felt his prick throbbing. Gosh he must be cumming inside of me! Soon the girl felt globs hot-wet goo leak from her pussy and down her ass.

With a final thrust Mr. Neil gripped her soft tits and collapsed on her sweaty body. She could hear him panting.

After a minute the big guy rolled off. Amber quickly looked between her legs and saw white cum leaking out of her swollen, ravaged pussy.

Little Amber stared up into the man’s brown eyes.

“Did you like it Mr. Neil? Was my pussy really-really tight?”

“Aye lass, you’re tight as a velvet vise.” He rubbed her moist twat. “Now pack a bag lass. And I hope you’re ready to share my bed tonight.”

Amber smiled. “And I hope you’re ready for a workout old man.”

“Emily’s Punishment”

“Finish off the wine,” I tell her, pouring the remains of the bottle into her glass.

I need to keep my wits about me, maintain control, whereas she … Well, a little hazy warmth from the wine mixed with the fear I know she’s feeling should ease her submission. Emily’s a nice girl, prim and proper, or was until she met me. But she’s learning fast.

I glance across at her as she takes little sips from her wineglass. She’s apprehensive, too upright in her seat, her wary gaze following my every move. I know she’s been thinking about the evening ahead all day, wondering if I really mean to do it, what it will feel like, whether she’ll be able to stand it. Giving her two days grace to contemplate her punishment was a masterstroke.

She’s made a special effort to please me tonight, maybe hoping to escape her punishment altogether. She’s wearing her “fuck me” dress, form fitting to the waist but with a loose, flowing skirt that ends mid-thigh. It exposes her wonderful long, brown legs and accentuates the glorious shape of her tits while still managing to look perfectly demure. It’s always worn without panties so I can just toss the skirt up round her waist and take her anytime I like.

A row of tiny buttons fastens the bodice. I feast my eyes on her nipples, erect already, pressing insistently against the silky fabric. She’s watching me watching her, twirling a thick strand of her long blonde hair in one hand, clutching the stem of her wineglass in the other. My waiting game has aroused her – her cheeks are flushed, her breathing slightly stilted. I bet her cunt lips are already wet, pouting open as she watches me and wonders what it’s going to feel like. Will it be mostly pleasure and some pain, or mostly pain and only a little pleasure?

A mixture, I hope. This is supposed to be a punishment, after all. I want her to struggle and beg me to stop. I’ve never asked her to submit to it before, just hinted that the time will come, that it’s something I intend to do. And two nights ago I got my chance. She stayed out late with her girlfriends. Came home two hours later than we agreed and unsuitably drunk for a nice young lady. Dangerously relaxed, she failed to notice my displeasure and worsened her crime by giggling about the fun they’d had and what a hunk the new barman was.

She almost fell over trying to undress, and littered her clothes all over the floor. Roused from sleep, I watched her until she finished in the bathroom and came to bed.

“You’ve been a bad girl tonight, Emily.”

She reached out to embrace me, but I grasped her hands in mine and held them above her head, looking down into her glittering eyes. “You’ll have to be punished.”

She giggled. “Now?”

“Not tonight Emily. I want to go back to sleep. But you’ve been a very bad girl. I’ll need to think of a more severe punishment than usual.” Her gaze flickered uncertainly over my face. “What? Please tell me, Rob. I’m sorry if I’ve annoyed you.”

“Good. You’ll be even sorrier on Sunday night.”

“What are you going to do?”

“Punish you. Properly.”

I could see her mind working as she digested this. I knew where her imagination would be taking her. Probably a beating, spread-eagled across the bed with her arms and legs tied, or possibly stretched out on the kitchen table, her pink and delectable bottom exposed over the edge, feet wide apart on the floor.

“No, not that,” I said after a moment.

Her eyes widened and she gave a little giggle. “What then?” I watched her run through the other punishments I’ve introduced her to. “Anal then, with the big dildo in my pussy?” she suggested. “What Rob. And why wait till Sunday?”

“So you can savour your punishment properly, my love. Anticipate it thoroughly. This is going to be something new, Emily. Different.” I heard her breathing hitch. My cock was rock hard just thinking about her sweet submission, the cries of shock and discomfort I knew she’d make. “Much more challenging,” I whispered. “A proper punishment for a very bad girl.”

“What? Please tell me Rob.”

I reached beneath the bedcovers. Of course she knew better than to come to bed with anything on. When I trailed my fingertips down her thighs, she obediently spread them, turned on by thought of her punishment, no doubt. I opened her pussy lips and probed her wetness. She relaxed her legs, opening herself fully. I trailed my fingertips across her clit and then lifted them away, wringing a little groan from her lips.

“You’ll be groaning like that all the time on Sunday,” I told her. “And moaning, begging me to stop, to go slowly. I expect I’ll get a few screams too, for all the good they do you. Can you guess what I’m going to do, Emily?”

She shook her head back and forth on the pillow.

“I’m going to fist you. You’re going to take my whole hand inside your dripping wet, hungry little pussy.”

For a moment there was silence. Then her voice broke. “No, Rob. Please, you can’t. You’ll never fit.”

“Oh, I’ll fit. Eventually.”

“You won’t! You’ll hurt me.”

“A little, I expect. It’s meant as a punishment, after all. And it would be unreasonable not to expect it to hurt a little, being stretched wide open like that. But it’ll turn you on as well, knowing that tight little hole of yours is wrapped around my wrist. You’ll get hot and wet and slick until you beg me to make you come.”

“I won’t.”

“I promise you, you will. I’ve done it before, so you’ll be in the hands of an expert, or rather the hands of an expert will be in you.”

“I’m begging you Rob. Please don’t. I’ll do anything else.”

“Be careful Emily. You know your punishment will be worse if you beg me to stop. Go to sleep before I get really angry. And make sure you’re ready for me on Sunday night.”

So here we are. Almost time to begin. My cock is getting harder with every passing moment, my trousers damp and sticky with pre-come. Fisting sweet little Emily is going to be so hot. It’s a while since I’ve had a girl impaled on my hand, but it’s a sight I can remember as though it was yesterday. My wrist, sticking out of her pussy, her pink lips stretched like a tight seal around it, my fingers moving around inside her hot, wet tunnel. And her moans, her entreaties to stop, to end her torment. Her sweet cries of pain and pleasure as my hand forced its way excruciatingly slowly inside her. And she was a real slut, not a nice young lady like Emily.

Suddenly impatient, I get to my feet. “Time to get ready for me baby. Up you go.”

Huge, pleading blue eyes scan my face. She’s wondering if I will relent, but arousal is making my expression hard and forbidding. Her gaze drifts away.

“Where do you want me.”

“In the armchair, I think. You can keep your dress on.” When I follow her upstairs a few minutes later, she’s sprawled there already, like a good, well trained girl, ready for her punishment. It’s a big, old-fashioned, tub-style armchair and she knows how to sit in it. Bottom forward, right on the edge, cunt and asshole accessible. She’s draped a thigh across each arm, spreading herself wide open the way I taught her. Her dress is scrunched up around her waist. No panties, of course – she knows that coyness always attracts a far worse punishment. And what’s to come is bad enough, although the dread I know she’s feeling hasn’t obliterated her excitement. Her pussy lips are wet already, slightly parted and glistening with arousal. She watches me carefully as I stand before her, examining her exposed body with a lazy smile.

“Tell me, Emily. Am I going to need to restrain you?”

“No,” she whimpers. “I’ll try to be good.”

“Excellent.” I focus my gaze intently between her widespread thighs. “I see you’re looking forward to your punishment.”

“No!” she exclaims. “I don’t want you to do this, Rob. I’m frightened.”

“You’re meant to be frightened.”

I go to the bedside table and remove the bottle of lubricant from the drawer. Emily’s wide eyes follow my every move. She’s burning up with anticipation and fear, her body tense but her pussy lips pouting out towards me as I kneel down between her legs.

“Ready, Emily? Pleasure first, while I get you really wet and start to open you up. I suggest you try to enjoy this bit.”

A little moan escapes her lips as I run my fingers down her slit. Wetness is gathering behind her lips. It spills out when I part them, pulling them wide and spreading the warm wetness around them, down the baby-soft skin of her inner thighs and across her tightly puckered anus.

“This is going to be good, Emily. You’re so hot.”





It turns her on, spreading that wetness all over her thighs and vulva, so I use all four fingers of my right hand to do that while my left one plays with her clit. I coax it out of its hood and then suck it hard into my mouth until her groans are coming thick and fast.

More and more wetness is sliding out of her. I just know she’s going to take my whole hand like the obedient little slut she is. It only takes a few minutes until she’s nearly coming. She’s thrusting her hips upwards to keep my mouth in contact with her clit and throwing her head from side to side, moaning in ecstasy.

“Ready to begin, Emily? I’m going to start stretching that sweet little pussy hole open, a bit at a time.”

“Please don’t hurt me,” she begs.

I insert two fingers of my right hand deep inside her, pushing them in until they slide behind her cervix and then thrusting them in and out, harder and harder. With my left hand I stroke her clit, enough to keep her close to coming, but never quite able to get there.


“Yes. More.”

“More fingers? You can’t have more clit or you’ll come, and you’re not allowed to do that until my whole hand is inside you.”

She groans. “Please … ”

“Please what? A third finger?”

“Yes!” she shouts as I pull my fingers out slowly, spreading the sticky mess that comes with them around the entrance to her tight pink hole. I remove my other hand too – no more playing with her clit until she really needs it, when I’m pushing in deep, stretching her wide.

She screams with pleasure when I shove three fingers hard and deep inside her pussy. Her head falls back, her eyes close.

“God, that’s so good. Don’t stop.”

“I won’t. I intend to carry on until all of this hand is buried deep inside you. Time for four fingers now, I think. And look at me, Emily. I want to watch your face while I stretch you.”

I slowly insert my little finger into her dripping pussy alongside the three already holding it open. She gives a little gasp at the invasion, but soon settles down, her hips mirroring every movement of my hand as I stab my four fingers up inside her repeatedly. When she’s pouring wetness across my hand, I start stroking her throbbing clit again, wanting her to feel delicious pleasure mixed in with the pain that’s about to begin.

She’s moaning with pleasure and on the verge of coming when I ease my four fingers deeper, pressing into her depths and forcing her tight little fuckhole wider for my knuckles. Her excitement recedes with the increased pressure inside her, her soft moans turning into gasps and little cries as I open her wider than she’s ever been before.

When four fingers are in to the knuckle, I coat the rest of my hand with lubricant and slip my thumb inside her, feeling my way into her tight little hole until it slides in alongside my fingers. I begin to push inwards, and pain and fear abruptly break though the haze of Emily’s pleasure. She’s starting to struggle when I pull my hand back out again, easing the juices from her pussy to lubricate her even more. When I push back in earnest, twisting my fingers and thumb in her tight entrance, she can’t hold back.

“I don’t like this Rob. It hurts.”

I give her a stinging slap on the inner thigh. “You’re going to take my fist, Emily, like it or not. If you can’t lie still, I’ll tie you down.”

She quietens, sucking her bottom lip between her small white teeth as I step up the stroking of her clit and ease my hand gently in and out of her sopping cunt.

“Nearly there, Emily. Open wide.”

“Aaaah,” she gasps, as I ease deeper still, pushing further into her straining entrance. Only the widest part, the base of my thumb is still outside her. My knuckles are stretching her entrance. I stop pushing, giving her a moment to adjust.

I slowly twist my fist around inside her entrance, stroking her clit all the time. Emily’s groans and cries are coming thick and fast now, an almost inhuman sound. This must be hurting, for she’s not coming despite almost constant stroking of her clit. Her knuckles are white where she’s clutching the arms of the chair.

“Watch me while I’m doing this, Emily.”

She’s so lost in pleasure/pain that I have to shout to get her attention. “I want you to watch my hand as it opens you wide.”

“I don’t like this, Rob.”

“Yes you do. You’re so wet, Emily, I think you’re almost enjoying your punishment.”

“No! It hurts, Rob. Please stop! Aaaagh”

“Keep watching, and tell me what you feel, Emily.”

She tries to obey and look between her legs, where most of my hand is embedded between her widespread lips, but she can’t. “It feels … I can feel you stretching me. It burns. I don’t like it – ” she finishes on a little scream.

“Nearly there, Emily.” I twist my hand round and round, then ease it in and out, in and out, torturing her wide-open hole. Her head is thrown back, mouth open, her legs rigid around each chair arm. I squirt a little more lubricant onto the rest of my hand where it protrudes from her cunt.

“Nearly there, Emily. Open wide for me, baby.”

Holding her clitoris firmly between thumb and forefinger, I ease out of her one last time and then push back firmly, twisting and easing my right hand deep inside her. Emily’s long moan of terror rings in my ears as my fist slides slowly inwards, pushing further and further.

The moan turn to a scream as the base of my thumb passes through her desperately stretched opening and the rest of my hand slides in behind it. She’s wide open, throbbing around my wrist, her cunt a velvet vice about my hand. Her internal muscles grip me so tight I don’t think I could get my hand out if I tried.

“Emily? I want to know how it feels.”

Tears of pain and frustration glitter in her eyes when she opens them to look at me. The sight of my wrist protruding from her tight little cunt is so amazing.

She glances down between her legs for a second. Then her head falls back.

“Oh God … ”

“Tell me what you feel, Emily.”

“Stretched so wide, so tight. It hurts, Rob.”

I stroke her clit very, very gently. “You sure?”

She thinks about it for a moment. “It hurt horribly to begin with, when you were twisting and pushing, but now… now … it’s just uncomfortable. I feel uncomfortably stretched.”

“Good. That’s how it should feel. This is a punishment, remember.”

“Are you going to take it out now?” she says. It’s a struggle not to laugh at the hope and desperation in her tone.

“No, or at least not all the way out.”

“What, then? What happens now?”

Her eyes are huge with shock, her voice a rising wail. Poor little Emily thought it was all over, her punishment complete.

“I start to fist you.” I twist my fist a little to give her a taste of what’s to come.

Her eyes widen even further. “You start to fist … what have you been doing up to now?”

“Just opening you wide, making you take me. The fisting proper starts now, my good little slut.” I return my left hand to her swollen clitoris, dragging each fingertip in turn across the throbbing flesh. Her internal muscles squeeze me even harder. She’s clinging to my hand, oh so wet and oh so tight.

“The best is yet to come, Emily. First, I’m going to give you a long, slow, thorough fisting, like this … ”

I pull the fist partway out, and before she can draw breath to express her relief, plunge it back in again. Her soft scream is music to my ears. I stroke her clitoris again until she starts to moan.

“And in between fisting you in and out, like that, I’ll move my hand around, like this … ”

I wriggle my fingers deep inside her, pushing against the slimy walls of her cunt and easing my fingers apart, opening her even wider. A low groan is torn from her throat.

“Or like this, maybe … ”

I twist my hand round inside her, very slowly, first to the left and then to the right.

Her breath catches on a sudden cry. “I can’t take this, Rob!”

“You can Emily. You will. And then I’ll make you come. Come around my fist, come with it buried deep inside you. And you’ll love it Emily. I’ll feel you squeezing my hand tight, and you’ll feel your muscles cramp around me, huge inside you. And you’ll know it’s the best, most intense orgasm you’ve ever had.”

“And then you’ll stop?”

I shake my head, delighted at the ridiculous hope I see in her expression.

“Oh no, Emily. Then I’ll start. Start to take it out.”

I can see her trying to work out what I mean. “Start? How?”

I give a little tug on my hand and watch her eyes widen. “You feel how tightly I’m held inside you? The widest part of my hand and all my fingers have to come out through your tight little hole again. Just think, Emily. If I hold my fingers apart and pull out, very, very slowly, an inch at a time – what might that do to you?”

I wait for this to sink in and then gently twist my fist inside her again. “I might make you come again as I hold my fingers wide apart and ease my hand slowly out, stroking that swollen little clit of yours at the same time. I think that might hurt. Would you like that, Emily?”

A low cry is my only answer as I slowly start to work my fist in and out of her straining pussy. That’s the secret with Emily. Just when you’ve made her believe that the worst is over and she’s got nothing left to fear, you expand her horizons a little further.

— end —

ARE YOU READY FOR INCEST? Virgin Girl Scout Ripe to Eat

Jane Mayon undressed in her bedroom and put on her girl scout outfit, picked up the cloth bag filled with boxes of cookies, and then headed out. She called to her mother as she went through the living room: “Mom, I’m going.” Her mother answered from the kitchen: “Hold on, dear.”

Jane waited impatiently at the living room door. Her mother came from the kitchen and asked her: “Where exactly are you going? Are you selling or are you delivering?”

“I’m delivering,” Jane replied. “I’m going to some of the places on the list.”

“I’ll drive you,” her mother said.

“Oh Mom, no. I’m just going to a few places–four or five–just around the neighborhood. To Aunt Clara’s and Mrs. Wallace and the Simmons’, and Uncle Dick. Just the ones who have placed orders for the cookies and are within walking distance.”

“Okay, dear,” her mother said, “but remember, dinner is at six. Don’t let Aunt Clara trap you into having tea and talking, or else she’ll keep you there and you’ll never get out.”

“I know,” Jane replied. “Well, I’m on my way.”

She left her house and walked down the residential street, planning her route as she walked along. Aunt Clara first, she thought, then the Simmons’, then cross the street and down to Mrs. Wallace, and then, last of all, on my way back, Uncle Dick.

Jane was a typical girl scout, in that she was an adolescent, fourteen years old, full of vim and curiosity, and a virgin. She was well-developed for her age; the girl scout outfit she wore fit snugly around her pubescent body, outlining her budding breasts, developing hips and thighs, and her perky rump. The outfit was short, ending a good six inches above her knees, showing plenty of her soft full legs.

Jane delivered the cookies to Aunt Clara, the Simmons’ and Mrs. Wallace, collected the money, and reflected on how many more boxes she needed to sell to win the computer. She had already sold a total of eight dozen boxes of cookies in the past three weeks, but she figured she would need to sell at least that many more to have any chance of coming in first in her scout troop, and winning the grand prize: a brand new pc. But time was running out. There was only one week left in the cookie sale. I need to find people who will buy more than one box, she thought. Maybe Uncle Dick will…

She made her way to her uncle’s house, thinking about him. Over the past year, he had become more attentive to her, calling her “sweetie” and “honey” (but only when no one else was around), and touching her. Whenever they were alone, he would find some way to touch her, to place his hands on her shoulders or arms or back or hips. Once, he had come to her house when her parents were gone, and he had finally pulled her onto his lap. He had stroked her hip and flank and nuzzled her cheek and neck. She had felt him moving his crotch up and down and around on her rump, and she had felt a stiff lump throbbing and pressing upon her butt. Her uncle’s lips nuzzling her cheek and neck, his hand stroking and softly squeezing her hip and flank, and especially his rotating crotch and that stiff lump throbbing and rubbing upon her rump, had sent a warm tingly fizzy feeling shooting through her body. She wondered what would have happened next had her parents not come home at that time…

She knocked on her uncle’s door and reached in the bag and pulled out a box of cookies. Her uncle opened the door and his face lit up. “Well, well, if it isn’t my favorite niece and girl scout. Come on in, honey.”

She entered her uncle’s house and he closed the door.

“I see you’ve got the cookies,” he said, pulling out his billfold.

“Well, I’ve got the money. This should take care of it.” He handed her a bill and she opened her bag. “Let me see, let me get the change,” she said.

“Oh, no change,” he said. “You keep it.”

“But it’s a lot of change I owe you, it’s more than…”

“Don’t worry about it,” he smiled. “Keep it. It’ll help you in your sales.”

“Gee, thanks, Uncle Dick. It will help. Now, I only need to sell about eight dozen more boxes minus the one you bought.”

“Why so many?” he asked. She explained about winning the pc, and he smiled and wagged his head. “Well, good luck to you. Maybe I could buy another box from you. But first, let me sample your wares.” He opened the box and pulled out a cookie. “Umm, nice shape.” He slipped an arm around his niece’s shoulder. He bit into the cookie. “Yum, quite tasty.” He slid a hand down her back. “Here, have a cookie on me.”

“We’re not supposed to eat any of them,” she said.

“But I bought the box, and I’m giving you a cookie. It’s not as if you’re eating up the profits. Here, have one on me, and let’s sit and discuss the possibility of my buying another box from you.”

He guided her to a big chair and sat and pulled her down on his lap.

“I do believe this is the best cookie I’ve ever had,” he nibbled. She smiled and nodded and bit into a cookie…

He brushed his lips on her cheek and neck, stroked her hip, and pressed his crotch upon her rump. He moved his hand up, unbuttoned the top of her scout outfit and slid his hand under her bra. She clasped his arm, holding it back.

“Let me stroke and rub you, honey,” he breathed in her ear. “I’ll buy a box of cookies.”

“You will?” she asked.

“Yeah,” he answered. He slid his hand onto a breast and began massaging it. “Oh honey, you’ve got nice little breasts,” he rasped. He briskly stroked her titties, rubbing them good. He began rotating his crotch on her rump, pressing his stiffening cock upon her butt.

He went down on her breasts, licking and sucking them. He stroked her legs, running a hand between her thighs.

He tugged at her panties, sliding them down. She grasped his arm and pushed back on it. “Let me lick and suck you, honey. I’ll buy another box of cookies.”

He slid her panties off, got down on his knees in front of her, pulled her down in the chair and raised her legs and drew them back. He lowered his head between her thighs and began licking.

He slid his tongue up and down, rubbing and lapping her pussy.

She breathed in and out heavily, huffing, almost panting. She clasped his head and raised her pelvis up and moved her cunt around on his mouth.

He moved up on her body, sliding between her legs, pressing his crotch on her pubic hair. He stroked his fat dick up and down on her yoni and rubbed and mashed his balls upon her ass. Then he began pushing the knob of his prick forward–upon her cuntslit.

“Unh unh,” she gasped, pulling her pussy back.

He wrapped his arms around her back and tapped his cockhead upon her slit. “Let me do it to you, honey,” he rasped. “Another box. I’ll buy another. Oh honey, I’ll buy three boxes from you.”

“Three boxes?” she breathed out.

“Yes, honey, I’ll buy three boxes of cookies from you,” he panted. “Just let me do it to you.” He pushed the head of his peter into her slit, on up to her hymen. “Just let me fuck you!” He strained and heaved and pushed his prick forward, jabbing it against her hymen.

“Unh, ah, unh,” he huffed. “You’re a virgin, aren’t you honey. Ah yes, virgin pussy!”

He kept straining and pushing his dick forward, till he felt the hymen give. “Oh yes!” he hissed as he popped his niece’s cherry.

He didn’t let up. He kept pushing his cock in, stuffing it into her minty channel. Her quim was so tight, it felt like a vise squeezing his peter.

“Oh god, oh Uncle Dick, oh, it hurts!” she cried. “Oh god, it burns, it hurts so much!”

“It’ll only hurt for a minute, honey,” he huffed as he dug his prick up her quiff. “Then it’ll start feeling so good, you won’t want me to ever stop.”

He began jamming his dick in her, sawing it back and forth. “Fucking you, honey,” he panted.”Oh yes, fucking your virgin cunt. Jesus Christ, I’m fucking my fourteen-year-old virgin niece!”

“Oh, unh, ooh, unh!” Jane chuffed and puffed and squirmed and writhed as her uncle lustily fucked her. “Oh baby, welcome to the world of fuck!” he hissed.

He felt the cum churning in his fat balls, felt it gush up. He slid his cock out and rubbed it fast and hard on her yoni. He grunted and groaned as he spewed semen on her pubic hair.

~ ~ ~

Jane was growing concerned. There were only a few days left in the cookie sale, and she still had a couple dozen boxes of cookies she needed to sell.

I could contact the people who have already bought some from me, she thought. They might buy some more–if I explain the situation.

Uncle Dick, she thought. I bet he would buy some more.

Uncle Dick would indeed buy some more from her, and not just cookies…

He sat with his arm around his niece’s shoulder. He unzipped his fly and pulled out his peter. “Touch it, honey. Wrap your hand around it and stroke it.”

She rubbed his prick, marveling at the warm, silky-smooth firmness of it, and the way it grew in her hand. His dick rose and stiffened, straining and throbbing.

He tugged at her head, pulling it down. “Lick it, honey. Lick and suck it.”

“Unh unh,” she murmured and tried to pull her head back.

“Do it, honey,” he said huskily. “Lick and suck my cock. I’ll buy a box of cookies from you.”

He pulled her head down and guided his peter to her mouth.

“Ah, that’s it,” he breathed out heavily. “Open your mouth, get your lips around my prick. Lick and suck it, honey. Oh yes, use your tongue and lips on it. Suck it, baby. Oh yes, suck my dick!”

He slid his cock into her silky warm wet mouth. “Unh–ah!” he gasped, and began sliding it back and forth. “Oh yes, you’re sucking it now, honey,” he wheezed. “Sucking it good. Ah, your mouth’s so warm and wet and silky smooth. Oh baby, you’re sucking your uncle’s peter. Jesus Christ, yes! I’m fucking your mouth. Ah, I’m fucking my fourteen-year-old niece’s mouth!”

He felt his balls swelling and tingling and the juice inside of them swirling and churning. He pulled his prick out of her mouth. He didn’t want to shoot his load just yet.

He slid her panties off, turned her over on her hands and knees and got behind her. He lowered his head below her rump and began licking her cunt.

“Oh, ah, umm, ah,” Jane cooed in delight as her uncle licked her. His tongue was so thick and wet and he flicked and swirled and rubbed it all over her yoni.

He slid his hands up to her breasts and rubbed and kneaded them as he dug his tongue into her quim and began tongue-fucking her.

“Oh, unh, ah, oh Uncle Dick,” Jane gasped with pleasure and moved her pelvis around in little circles and twirled her pussy.

Her uncle moved up on her back, wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed his crotch upon her rump. He pushed his dick forward against her quiff.

She squirmed and whimpered.

“Ah, don’t worry, honey,” he rasped. “I’m going to buy another box of cookies from you. Ah, I’ll buy two boxes from you, honey.” He strained forward, pushing his cock into her yoni. “Oh yes! Goddamn, I’ll buy three boxes from you!” he huffed and panted as he stuffed his fat prick in her tight quim.

“Unh, ah, oh baby, you’ve got the tightest pussy I’ve ever fucked!”

She gasped and bucked and writhed as her uncle screwed her. He huffed and puffed and hunched as he fucked his pretty fourteen-year-old niece.

His balls throbbed and ached; cum churned in them. He slid his peter out of her cunt.

“Oh, Uncle Dick, don’t,” she moaned in disappointment. “Don’t take it out. Stick it back in.”

“Unh unh, honey,” he gasped and wheezed. “I was just about to cum in your pussy, and I can’t do that. Can’t take the chance of getting you pregnant.”

He lowered his head to her rear end and began kissing and licking it. “Ah, such a sweet soft smooth ass you have,” he said. He slid his tongue between her buttcheeks and began licking, swiping and rubbing her rumpcrack.

“Oh, ah, oh Uncle Dick,” she breathed out huskily and began rotating her rear end.

He moved a hand up to one of her breasts and rubbed and squeezed it as he slid his middle finger into her quiff and dug his tongue into her asshole and began sliding it back and forth.

“Oh god, unh, ah!” she panted and hunched as he tongue-fucked her ass, rubbed and squeezed her titties and finger-fucked her cunt.

His fat dick throbbed and ached; the sperm swirled in his puffy balls. He moved up onto his niece’s back, wrapped his arms around her tummy and pressed his hard cock between her assmounds. He grunted and strained and pushed the knob of his peter upon her rumphole.

Jane gasped and winced and jerked away. Her uncle pulled her back and pushed harder against her asshole. “Oh honey, let me frig you,” he wheezed. “I’ll buy more cookies from you–I’ll buy four boxes, five–goddamn, I’ll buy a half-dozen boxes from you!”

“You will? Six boxes–a half-dozen?” Jane breathed out raggedly.

“Yes, a half-dozen,” he panted and pushed his hard prick forward, into her rumphole. “Jesus Christ, yes!” he cried as he dug his dick in her ass.

“Oh god, unh, ooh, unh,” she gasped as her uncle’s cock jammed up her channel.

“Ah yes!” he panted with lust as he screwed his fourteen-year-old niece’s rump. “Up your ass, honey, up your sweet virgin ass! Buggerfucking you, frigging your virgin ass, you hot tight sweet-fucking girl scout!”

~ ~ ~

On the final day of the cookie sale, Jane still had a dozen boxes. But Uncle Dick helped her out. He bought all the boxes of cookies she had left. “I’ve got enough cookies to do me a whole year,” he said. “At least until your next cookie sale.”

~ ~ ~

He fucked his lovely young niece, pumping his fat prick in her tight cunt. She wrapped her arms and legs around him and hunched her pussy up to meet his thrusts.

“Jesus Christ, it feels so fucking good!” she gasped. “Fuck, Uncle Dick, fuck! Fuck your niece–Goddamn, pump your cock in your niece’s cunt!”

~ ~ ~

Needless to say, Jane won the cookie sale and the computer…thanks to Uncle Dick.

The End

“Mom Flashes Puppies at WWF Event”

I had to break it to the guys at lunch. My dad was supposed to drive us to the WWF wrestling show next week, but now he has to be out of town, so my mom is going to drive us. At least my dad watches wrestling with me a little bit, and is more of a regular guy, but Mom is pretty conservative, and might put a damper on things sitting with us in the stadium.

This was supposed to be really good. Five of us boys going to the WWF live, followed by a sleep-over at my house, and no school the next day because of a teacher’s institute day. It was me, Glen and Kyle, two of my long-time friends, and Al and Cory, two cool guys that we just started hanging with.

“Guys, my dad can’t drive us, so my mom’s going to go with us,” I told them at the lunch table.

“That’s alright,” said Glen, and Kyle and Al nodded.

I moaned, “You guys don’t mind being seen with my mom there?”

“No!” said Kyle, “Your mom’s hot looking!”

“Yeah!” agreed Glen and Al. Cory had never met my mom, and just smiled.

I thought to myself “Hot? They think my mom’s hot?” I didn’t feel so weird now, because I thought she was hot, too.

When I went home, I told Mom what Kyle and Glen had said. “They called me hot?” she asked again. I don’t know if she was amused or flattered or both, but she had a smile on her face. “Do you think I’m hot?” she asked me.

“Yea,” I stammered, although this was the first time I ever said that to her.

“I thought you did,” she said.

I started looking at Mom differently a few months ago. She’s a big-titted brunette, with long legs, and a nice ass for a woman turning forty. I wondered what she looked like naked. I liked looking at her tits hanging free in the nightshirt that she wore to bed. I hung out near her bedroom door, hoping that she would leave it open a little when she undressed. I got as far as seeing her in her bra and panties. That was a turn-on, but I really wanted to see her tits, or her ass or bush. I snuck in her room and looked in her underwear drawers. Her bras were size 38C. Most of her bras and panties were white and conservative, but she had a couple of black silk panties. I wondered when she wore those. Mom noticed me hanging around, and even teased me about it. Once she caught me looking down her blouse when she was leaning over. She just smiled and said; “See something you like down there?”

On the day of the WWF show, my little brother and sister spent the night at my aunt’s house. The other four boys came over to my house, and Mom drove us in the mini-van. Mom looked really sexy. She wore skin- tight jeans. She had on a thin clinging blue top, tucked into her jeans. Previously I had only seen her wear this top under blazers and stuff. It made her tits looked really big. I saw the other guys looking at her. On the drive, Mom was loose and friendly, and we were all in a good mood.

At the show, we all sat in the same row, Mom on the end and me next to her. I had to explain what was going on to Mom. The WWF was taping three hours of matches, with breaks for set changes and commercials. Mom noted that most of the audience was in their early teens up to their early twenties. A small percent were teen girls, with a few dads. The crowd was rowdy and vulgar, but not out of control. Hundreds held up crudely drawn cardboard signs. Mom noticed a guy down front holding a sign saying, “Show us your puppies.” I had to explain that “puppies” were what the wrestling crowd called women’s boobs. “Oh, my!” she said.

The crowd yelled obscene things at the scantily-clad women wrestlers, called them “sluts” and “‘hos” and yelled “show us your puppies!” As the three hours dragged on the crowd got more restless and vulgar. They would whistle and holler at good-looking girls walking down the aisle, and stuff. The crowd would pick out a well-endowed girl and chant “Puppies, puppies!” at her. During a break, on the other side of the stadium, a whole section stood up and was yelling. My mom thought it might be a fight, but more sections stood up around the disturbance chanting “Puppies”, so some girl was either flashing or teasing the crowd.

Very late in the show, during a long commercial break, most people were sitting down, but Mom was standing up stretching her legs. Some guys way down in front noticed her in her tight top and started yelling “Puppies, puppies!” My friends pointed out to me that they were looking at Mom, and I pointed it out to Mom. She smiled with a shocked look on her face as more buys joined the chant. Mom said to me, “The don’t want to see MY boobs! I’ve had three children!” But the crowed kept chanting at Mom, who was glancing around with an embarrassed smile on her face.

Mom shocked me by jokingly pulling up on her top with one hand and very briefly exposing her right bra cup. The crowd cheered loudly, and my embarrassed Mom sat down. But the crowd got louder, and more and more people were standing up. Every section around us was now on its feet, looking in our direction. Mom looked at the second deck above us, and everybody was standing up to see what the excitement was about.

Mom looked over my friends and me. My friends were smiling and chanting, “Puppies, puppies!” too. I joined in, too. Some guy in the row ahead took out a five-dollar bill and passed it to Mom. My friends followed suit, and all four pulled dollar bills out and passed them down to Mom. The crowd noise became a general roar.

With a slutty smile on her face that I’ll never forget, Mom stood up, grabbed the edge of her top with both hands, and slowly lifted. As her bare waist was exposed, I could see her fingers grab the bottom of her bra cups. She lifted up, and her big white tits fell out of her cups. The noise was deafening as Mom, smiling, held her sweater and bra above her tits, and flashed her puppies at the thousands of teens, tuning her body slowly in every direction so everybody could see. With her back arched and her arms up, her tits looked big and round and firm, her big nipples pointing straight out.

I was shaking, almost faint, but a had a huge erection. My eyes went from Mom to my friends, with their mouths open, and the gawking, leering, cheering crowd. Several flash cameras went off.

Finally, she pulled down her sweater and sat down. Almost immediately the show started again, and the crowed turned back to the final featured wrestling match.

Without further incident we left the show and drove home. The mood was very celebratory.

At home, Mom got some food and drinks out for us, and we settled in downstairs, playing music and watching video games. Mom disappeared upstairs, presumably to bed, and the boys made a number of comments on Mom’s tits. Obviously they were still floored by what they saw.

About an hour later, Mom came downstairs, offering more food and drinks. She was wearing a thin robe tied in the front. Her braless tits swayed in the robe, her nipples protruding, some cleavage exposed. Mom asked if there was anything else that we needed. Al and Cory started chanting “Puppies, puppies!” Mom smiled, and the other boys joined in, including me.

Mom smiled and said, “Didn’t you boys see enough?” When the chant continued, Mom stood in front of the couch and chairs we were sitting in, smiled, untied her robe belt, and opened her robe wide. We cheered at the sight of Mom’s big jugs, wearing only some sexy black panties under the robe.

Mom started putting on a show, shaking her tits, then dropping the robe and dancing topless. Our eyes were glued on her big bobbling tits hanging free. With one of my WWF CDs playing in the background, Mom spread her legs and danced in front of us. Guys shouted “More!” Mom grabbed the sides of her panties and slowly pulled them down, exposing her hairy bush. She stepped out of her panties and turned around, and shook her white ass in our faces.

Mom stood directly in front of Al and did a lap dance. She shook her tits and ass in his face. She took his hand, and placed it on her tit. Al reached up with both hands and fondled her tits. Mom reached down and groped Al’s crotch through his pants. Mom unzipped his pants and pulled out his hard dick, and stroked it. Cory was sitting next to Al, and Mom reached over and rubbed his dick. Cory pulled his dick out. Mom stroked Al and Cory’s dicks as they both felt her tits and ass. Glen was sitting on the other side of Al, and soon Mom had his dick out. Mom stroked Glen and Cory as the three boys felt her all over. Glen inserted a finger in Moms pussy.

Mom slowly dropped down on Al’s lap, facing him. She took his hard dick and aimed it at her descending pussy. His dick slid in, and Mom sat down on his lap and started fucking him. Kyle got up and joined in feeling Mom. I really wanted to feel her tits, and finally got the nerve to stand next to her and grope her big tit. Mom looked over and me and just smiled. Ten hands were on Mom as she slowly fucked Al. Kyle, standing to the side of Mom, pulled out his dick, and Mom put it in her mouth.

In no time Al grunted, “I’m Cumming!” and started twitching. When he was done, Mom sat backward on Glen’s lap, and fucked him. She blew Kyle more, and he came in her mouth,

I managed to feel my mom all over, her tits, pussy, ass, and legs, but stood back as she fucked my four friends. Finally, when Cory was done fucking her on a sleeping bag on the floor, I pulled down my pants, and kneeled between her legs. Mom looked up at me, smiling, and helped to guide my cock into her warm wet pussy. I laid down on her and fucked her.

Until daylight, Mom took turns fucking and sucking us, sometimes one at a time, sometimes in groups. We probably all came at least three or four times, and I heard Mom say that she was cumming a number of times, too.

Strange things happen in the woods… “My Baby Sister & Female Cousins First Fuck Campout”

This is a true story but the names are changed as some members of my family might read this.I am also writting this from a friends e-mail address so do’nt think the name on this e-mail address is the Author because he is Not.

I call this My Baby Sister & female cousins First Fuck Campout.

When I was 17 my baby sister was only 8 Years Old But She had just started to devolpe nice little titties as she was only 4’11” but her titties were a size 34b and she had a completely Hairless Little Cunt and on this day 3 of our Female cousins age 8 to and a set of twins age 9 came over to spend the night.

Our Parents my Mother and Father and Aunt and Uncle went out for the night and as we were all Naked anyway My Baby Sister and Cousins asked if they coud have a slumber party and Invite some of their friends over and I said “OK But Make sure they all know that they have to be naked while here as it is the rule.” It was a rule my Parents had that everyone went by while at my parents house.

Now Remember I am a Healthy 17 Year Old Male in a House with 4 Little girls all Naked and they invie 15 of their little girl friends all ranging n age from 8 to 11 years of age.

Well all their friends are called and my Sister comes out of my parents bedroom with a tape and put it in the VCR and she is Playing with her Cute Little 8 Year Old Hairless Cunt and so are my cousins as they are watching a Sex Tape From Europe that shows Family members Fucking and my Baby Sister says to me “I want to be Fucked like that by My Big Brother” and as she says it she is looking at me and m cock which is Nice and Hard by now and she says to our cousins “Hey Gils look ay how big Danny’s cock is and how hard!”

THen they all come over and kneel front of me and then said “Danny can we play with it and suck it then will you fuck us all? and how big is your cock?” Here I am a 17 Year Old male in a House with 4 Naked little Hairless Cunt girls and they were asking me to fuck them only and Idoit would say NO and just as I was getting redy to say YES YES I would the door bell rang and I went to answer it and standing there at the door was 20 other little girls standing there in the doorway(vestible)completely naked with their little titties and hairless little cunts all in plain sight, So I told them all to come in.

They all came in the door one at a time and as they did they all reached out and jerked on my hard cock and squeeze and jerked on it 2 times each and I amost came right then and there till I heard my Baby sister yell out “Hi everyone guess what My Big Brother is going to Fuck all of our tight VIRGIN cunts tonight and maybe make some of us Pregnant BUT I am FIRST as he is my brother.” Then my cousins said “Then we are next as he is our cousin and youall can take a number on who is next after that.”

Then this one little girl came up to me and said “Hi Danny My Name is Tina your sister Mary has told me a lot about you and how nice you are and are you really going to fuck all our little virgin cunts Tonigh? Oh We know your sister said she had invited 15 of us but a couple of us had to bring our sisters who are all 6 years old is that OK?” and I said “Well as for the part of me fucking all of your tight little Virgin Cunts tonight the answer is Diffently YES YES YES I will if you all want me to.”

Then they all yelled at the same time “YES we all want you to fuck us tonight. Also there are about 5 to 10 of us that has had their Periods already so you can CUm inside our Little Cunts and make us Pregnant if you want.” Then the 5 little 6 year old Girls looked at me and came up to me and said “Will you fuck our little cunts to?”and “I said if you want me too” and they all said “YES we Do”

Well one hour later I had sit up a Big Tent my Father had for our family campouts and it would sleep all 24 of these Little girls but I did not think they would sleep and as soon as I had it all ready my sister came up to me and knelt in front of me and started to suck me cock(Which is 10.5″X8.5″ and I just grabed her my the hair and shoved my cock down her thrat and fucked her mouth and then I fucked her mouth and throat as My Sweet little 8 Year Old Sister sucked my cock and then I shot my load in her mouth and she swallowed every last drop of my cum.

Then she laid down on the floor and spread her legs and I knelt between her legs and I started to lick and finger fuck her tight little 8 Year Old Hairless Cunt till I had 3 fingers fucking her cunt,and as I am doing this Iook around and all the other girls are licking and finger fucking each others little hairles cunts.

Then Just as my Little Sister is about to cum I shove my fourth finger into her cunt and I also bite down on her little clitty and she cums so hard she is thrashing around and I have to hold her tightly to keep my mouth and tongue on her cunt,and after she calms down she looks into my eyes and says “Now Big Brother Fuck me with your nice Big Beautiful Hard Cock and cum inside my cunt and make your Baby SIster Pregnant give me your baby to carry.”

Then I moved up her body kissing and licking her body the whole way up her body till I got to her tittties and I licked all around her nipples and then sucked on them and bite down on them softly and she begged me to bite them harder so I did, then I moved up and kissed her sweet lips and she reached down between our bodies and Grabbed my big cock and rubbed it up and down her little slit and rubbed it all over her little clitty and then she postioned it at the opening of her little fuckhole and told me to shove it in deep. So I shoved it in Deep and broke her hymen and hit the bootom of her little cunt. She Said “Oh Danny it hurts and burns BUT OH IT FEELS SO NICE to finally have your cock in my little cunt. So Now can I be your little 8 Year Old Hairless Cunt Sex Slave Baby SIster? and all the girls here want to be your sex slaves too!!!”

I was flabbergasted and said “YES little sis you can be my sex slave and all the other girls too if they want but NONE of you can tell anyone else about this as Some people might think it is wrong” and with that I started to fuck in and out of my Little 8 Year Old Hairless Cunt Sex Slave Baby SIster and she was begging me by saying “Oh YES MASTER fuck your little sex slave harder and deeper and bite my titties and spank me PLEASE MASTER make your little sex slave baby sister cum and PLEASE MASTER cum in my little cunt give me your baby juice make your sex slave baby sister Pregnant with your baby”

I fucked my little sister deep and hard and then I turned over on my back and made it so my sister was on top and told her “OK Sis you can ride my cock as deep and as fast and hard as you want” and boy she went crazy and rode up and down on my cock and after 20 minutes she finally said “Oh I am Cumming I am CCCCCCUUUUUUMMMMIIIIIIINNNNGGG Oh Master cum with me cum in my cunt shot your cum inside my tummy make your slutty little 8 Year Old Hairless Cunt Sex Slave Baby Siter pregnant” and that was too much for me and I came inside her little cunt.

I also got to fuck all the other little girls that night including the little 6 year old girls and one month later I joined the U.S. Army and 2 1/2 months later I found out from m little sister that her and m 3 cousins and about 8 of the other girls I fucked that night were all Pregnant.

The End

“Irresistable Cousins”

Last week my friends and I were watching “Romy and Michelle’s Reunion” and there was the scene where the two girls were arguing about who is cuter. One said “I lost my virginity first.” Her friend said “That didn’t count because it was with your cousin.”

Everyone laughed, including me but what I didn’t let on was the fact that I had my first sexual experience with my cousin.

It happened four years ago, early in the summer. Our extended family has some shared vacation property and we see a lot of our relatives during the summer. My cousin’s family lives about two hundred miles away so we see each other on all the major holidays. But summer is the time where we get to spend a lot of quality time together.

So this summer, just before my sophomore year, we all got together for two weeks before all the kids headed off to various summer sports camps etc. My cousin, I’ll call him Mike is a year older than me and very tall, athletic and cute. Even though I had been interested in boys for a couple of years, I had never looked at as a desirable boy. After all, he is my cousin. I don’t think he noticed me as a girl either. But that summer I guess our hormones had really kicked into high gear because I found myself looking at his lean, athletic torso and powerful legs. I thought I noticed him checking me out as I ran around in my little bikinis.

I’m relatively short, just 5 foot 1 and 103 lbs. I’m nicely built with medium long, nicely sculpted legs and a cute 34B-24-33 figure. I’m also fairly pretty, kind of like the girl who plays Rory on The Gilmore Girls.

So we spent the first couple of days hanging our and doing what we do every summer. We kayaked, floated around on inner tubes, took the small sail boat out and played practical jokes on each other. We also seemed to make a lot of excuses to have physical contact, like wrestling and rough housing, or just hugging.

So our parents went off and left the two of us alone for the afternoon. Mike and I had just finished kayaking and we jumped into the lake for a race to the floating raft near the center of the lake. He won and was already up on the raft when I reached it. As I pulled myself up onto the raft my top caught on something and slid down exposing my young tits. When I realized what was happening I squealed and slid back into the lake trying to readjust my top. Mike had gotten a good look and he grinned, saying “nice, very nice.”

I was embarrassed but sort of proud of my tits. I’ll say with all confidence that they are very pretty. They are nicely rounded with perky pink nipples. I clambered out of the lake and onto the raft and gave him an affectionate shove, saying “Shut up.”

He laughed but I thought I saw a bulge in his swimming trunks. We swam back to the shore and of course he beat me to shore too. As I stood up and waded out he said “Try not to lose any clothes on the way out.” Again I told him to shut up and I started chasing him. He let me catch him as we got into the house and we fell to the floor laughing and wrestling. He let me pin him to the floor when he got a serious look on his face and said “Seriously, you do have beautiful breasts.”

“Breasts” I thought, he didn’t call them boobs or tits. I was almost like he said “Breasts” as a sign of reverence.

I felt myself blush and said “Really?”

He nodded and gently lifted the cups of my bikini top up so that he could admire my breasts some more. I didn’t protest at all. Instead I leaned forward so he could suck my left, than right breast.

“Have you ever let a guy do this before?” he asked. I shook my head. “Then” he sort of stated in a half question “you’re still a virgin.” Again I nodded and blushed.

He said there’s nothing wrong with my being a virgin, but he was surprised that I didn’t have all kinds of guys trying to get with me. I was flattered. Truth was, I did have guys flirting with me and even hitting on me but I didn’t want to just toss my virginity away. I wanted my first time to be with somebody I really liked.

Then Mike said “We should stop doing this now or I won’t be able to stop.” I knew exactly what he meant and I said “But what if I don’t want to stop?”

“Then we don’t have to, we can keep on going.”

With that, we got off the floor and went to one of the bedrooms. Soon I was standing naked and he was gently running his fingers through my light brown pubic hair. I have a small, compact tuft as opposed to a lush bush and he said it was cute. I reached for his swim trunks and started to lower them. His penis sprang up and slapped his stomach and bobbed a couple of times before pointed upward toward me. I had never seen an erect penis before, and I was thrilled and a little frightened. It looked huge, and in hindsight, it is good sized, it’s about seven inches long.

I sat on the bed and grabbed his wrist to pull him in front of me so I could play with and admire his penis. It was so cute with a big pink and purplish head. There were bulging, pulsing veins. I just seemed to naturally know enough to begin sucking and bobbing up and down on it. Since my first time with Mike, I’ve seen my share of penises, and most have been somewhat to much smaller. I managed to get about half of it down my throat.

He stopped me and gently pushed me back into a prone position. He spread my legs and kissed my thighs before he began licking and probing my pussy with his tongue. I was a bit embarrassed but happy. He told me I have a really cute little pussy.

Now I should mention that I was on the pill, not for birth control but for hormonal treatment to try to get my periods on a regular cycle. Of course, being protected from getting pregnant was a great side benefit.

I felt an orgasm coming on and I closed my eyes and whimpered before waves of pleasure shot there way through my lower tummy and down my inner thighs. I was flushed across my chest and at the tops of my thighs and my nipples were so swollen and hot.

Then he said “Now it’s my turn to cum.” He gently entered me. It hurt, but it was an enjoyable pain. His penis stroked in just a little at a time. I found out later that he had already penetrated several girls including an older one who taught him how to enter a small tight pussy as gently as possible. I’ll get to just who that pussy belonged to in a moment.

I found his gentle fucking to be so pleasurable and I had the second orgasm of that afternoon. Before that day the only orgasms I had ever had had been when I was alone, playing with myself. They were nothing compared to the orgasms my cousin had given me.

I lost track of time, we could have made love for ten minutes or an hour, I was lost in the moment. Then it happened, I felt his penis flexing inside of me and the warm spurting sensation. I was so proud of myself, I actually made Mike cum inside of me. He told me over and over again how good it was.

We rested for a few minutes and got into it again. This time I laid on top of him, then we did it doggie style.

I asked later just who he had fucked before me and he named them off, including, to my surprise our older cousin from another branch of the family. She is a very pretty brunette, two years older than me and very petite. Mike said her pussy is quite small and she made him be extra gentle when he penetrated her. He also said that my older brother had to be even more gentle since his penis is almost 10 inches long. I was shocked by the fact that my brother had fucked our cousin, and intrigued by the thought of a penis that big, but that’s the topic of a later story.

— end —

“What did I get into” (XXXRATED)

It’s springtime and the temperature is a little cool, but a perfect temperature for sleeping with a comfy blanket. My window is open and a slight breeze is coming in brushing the hair upon my pillow.

I am sleeping soundly and I do not hear the men that have entered my room. There’s at least 3 of them. One of the men places something over my mouth, another one reaches for my feet and the third for my hands.

I wake with a start, not understanding what is happening. I draw a breath about to scream, but as I open my mouth something is forced inside of it, forcing my jaw open and preventing me from screaming. I try and jerk my feet but they are being held tightly. One arm is pinned, but I manage to flail one arm about and hit one of my attackers twice before my second arm is also pinned. A blind fold is placed over my eyes so I cannot see anything, I feel my legs being tied, my arms as well.

I try to struggle some more and get slapped across the face and hear “stop it Bitch or else we will really hurt you. Now listen closely Bitch we’re gonna carry you out now, if you struggle we will drop you, it’s your choice.”

Helpless I let them pick me up and carry me out of the house, crying and scared. I am placed in the back of a van and driven off to who knows where. We drive for what seems hours, along highways, bumpy roads, I lose track of all time. The van stops and once more hands grab me. My body jerks from the sudden contact. A hand slaps my ass, and once more I hear the voice “Stop it Bitch!”

The cool night air sends goose-bumps along my skin. My body is all cramped, and sore from being tied so harshly, muffled sobs wrack my body. I am laid down on the floor, someone is sitting upon me, I feel my legs being untied, and something being placed upon my ankles. I feel too sore, too upset to try and do anything. My hands are now being untied, and I feel cuffs being placed upon my wrists.

Once more I am lifted and my body is draped over the back of a couch. My wrists are held firmly by rope and cuff, muffled sobs still shake my body. Roughly a hand grabs my hair and forces my head back. I feel something wet cross my neck and cheek, it’s someone’s tongue, I can feel his hot breath upon my face, I can hear him talking. “What a pretty Bitch, we’ve gonna have a lot of fun with her, ain’t we boys?”

My legs are still free, I try and pull away, I feel someone behind me, I kick out contacting with someone, cursing me. A sharp blow on my face sends me reeling, tears stream down my cheeks, I begin sobbing again. My legs are wrenched apart, and held tightly by rope spread far apart. “That’s it, I’m gonna teach this Bitch not to kick me again!”

Fingers roughly reach between my legs, finding their way to my clit, pressing and rubbing a bit roughly, hurting me, another hand between my legs, this one forcing a finger harshly into my pussy. More hands reach for me, this time grabbing at my tits, roughly rolling my nipples in hard rough fingers. My body begins to respond to the treatment against my wishes. The guy with his hand in my pussy shares “This Bitch is liking this, look how wet she is!” His hands are no longer between my legs, something else is. His big stiff dick is probing at my pussy, once it finds my entrance it is shoved in to the balls into my pussy in one rough push. He then pulled almost all the way out and slammed me again. He pounded my pussy hard and fast. Before I knew it I was cumming. After I came several times he unloaded his spunk into me and pulled out with a soft pop.

The whole time I am being fucked my nipples are getting sucked on, pulled on, and fondled as the others saw fit. One guy wrenched my head up and began biting my neck. My breathing was coming in gasps, and it was becoming hard to breath with the gag in my mouth, and an almost constant groan was trying to escape my lips.

For a few moments after the 1st guy pulls out no one is touching me. My body is heaving and draped over the couch. “That Bitch is a great fuck, who’s next?” It didn’t take too long before another cock was shoved into my pussy and was pounding away. I was not in control of my body, it felt like I was constantly coming. I lost track of how many fucked me.

After a time I felt something probing at my ass. It was a huge cock seeking to fuck me hard and deep right up my ass. Thankfully he did not shove in too dry, but it was dry none-the less, and it hurt. I screamed, well as best I could with the gag in my mouth. Hard, fast, and relentless my ass was getting fucked.

My head was jerked back once again and I felt some cold metal pressing at my throat. “Listen Bitch, that pretty mouth of yours has yet to suck my cock, and I fancy that you will before I am through with you. I’m going to take the gag out of your mouth. Now if you scream or if I feel so much as one tooth on my cock I will slit your throat and leave you here to die, got it Bitch!” Crying, somehow I made a noise, he moved the knife from my throat and allowed me to nod my assent.

Slowly the gag came out of my mouth. My jaw hurt, and I had drool all down my face. I had only seconds to try and move and relax my jaw before his cock was in my face, pressing at my lips. I open my mouth and begin sucking on the cock as best as I could. He began fucking my face and gagging me, not caring of my reactions, in some ways taking pleasure from my discomfort. Someone was banging my ass as I sucked on the cock, moans escaping from me as my body kept coming. The one fucking my ass shot his load deep in my ass and pulled out, his spunk oozing out of my ass, down my legs. The guy in my mouth shot his load down my throat.

Several guys fucked my mouth, countless guys fucked my ass and pussy. If I had not been draped over the couch I would have collapsed long ago.

“Ok boys it’s time for the big one. Time to really stretch this Bitch and see what she is made of!”

I feel spunk dripping down my legs flowing out of my pussy and ass. My tits are throbbing from so much abuse. My neck too is throbbing from various bites. Someone’s hand is at my mouth forcing my mouth open. Once more the gag is forced into my mouth. I hear the sound of someone putting on a rubber glove, I hear them snapping in on.

Fingers probe at my swollen lips, searching for my pussy. One finger, two fingers, three fingers shove their way into my sore drenched pussy. Someone is licking my clit, sending me once more to orgasm. Another finger is shoved into my pussy. I scream, it hurts, but it’s muffled because of the gag. The hand withdraws for a moment only to come back colder and slippery. He must have used some sort of lube. He began pushing his hand further into my abused pussy, now his thumb is pushing into me. I’m grunting in pain. One guys holds my head stroking it, whispering to me, “yeah Bitch relax and take it. He’s going to put his whole fist into you, and you know you are going to love it.” Something inside of me panics and I struggle a little. Hands slap my ass, hard, “Stay still Bitch!”

Pop, with a scream his fist is in my pussy. Pausing only for a moment, he begins to put his hand further into my pussy. After what seems like forever he begins fucking me with it. Pulling out and punching back in. My breath is coming in gasps, my body spasms. I feel so full, fuller than I have ever felt before. Gasping and moaning I have the biggest orgasm I can ever remember, I come screaming, with a fist deep in my pussy.

My body sags, I know only blackness. I do not feel it when the ropes slacken, I do not feel the cuffs or the gag be removed. I do not feel how gently I am placed upon some blankets, or the blanket that is placed on top of me. All I know is blackness.

From a great distance I hear voices. “Leave her alone, there’s no way she will be able to find us, just leave her.”

I black out again, not knowing anything. My body is throbbing. I awake sometime later. My body hurts. I stir gently, but when I open my eyes I see nothing. They left the blindfold on. I feel someone next to me with am arm draped over me. I whimper softly. “Shhhhhhhh, it’s alright, I’m here, let go, I’m here.” A voice gently sooths me, and a hand gently brushes my hair. I know that voice, it’s my Master. He’s holding me protecting me. I begin crying, sobbing all through it he holds me, never letting me go, occasionally reassuring, reminding me he is there at my side. Once more I drift off to sleep.

Hours later I wake up again. The blindfold is still one. My muscles are all sore. My Master feels me stir and wakes up next to me, still holding me. “It’s all right, It’s okay.” I’m shaking, so he draws me nearer, softly kisses my lips, and holds me. “I’m going to remove your blindfold now.” Slowly he removes the blindfold. Slowly I open my eyes, the room is dimly lit, I can see the sun trying to peak in through the curtains. I turn my head to look into his eyes.

I am held captive there, unable to look away. I see nothing but love and concern in his eyes. Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and reopen them to look once more at him. “How are you?” he says smiling at me. I try and say something but I cannot, I try again and softly say “sore”.

Picking up a water bottle and cradling my head he has me take several long swallows of water. He helps me to sit up against the couch. I look around and recognize his living room.

Making sure I am okay he excuses himself for a few moments. I hear water running. He comes back to me and coaxes me to the bathroom where he gives me a bath. As I soak I take inventory of my body. My neck hurts a little when I move it due to some bites that have bruised, my tits have multiple bruises from all of the attention. My pussy hurts, and my ass feels as if something ripped. Tenderly he bathes me, taking care to make sure my pussy and ass are cleaned, and cleans all of the spunk and juices from my legs. Toweling me gently he once more enfolds me in blankets and brings me to his bedroom.

I lay on the bed with his arms wrapped around me, he tilts my head up and looks into my eyes. “Well, was it what you wanted?” Slowly I nod my head. “Was it good?” Again I nod my head, tears are streaming down my face. I am overwhelmed with what he has done for me. Through my tears I whisper, “thank you.”

– The End –

Naughty nun First part of this little dirty story


Nice quiet evening was interrupted with a church bell. It was time for the evening prayer. Nuns gathered into the main building, where late meeting was held. Sister Mary was slightly behind, convulsively looking for something. “Oh my God, where is my prayer book? I couldn’t leave it somewhere.” To be late on the meeting meant to have rough rebuke from the prioress. She desperately tried to remember, where she left damn book. “Can it be in kitchen storage?” Panic attack slowly wrapped a girl. She had just few minutes to think about the situation.

She walked into the kitchen storage with quick steps. Outside was almost dark, and she could barely see surroundings. “I didn’t think about candle, did I?” It was kinda a joke to look for dark covered book in a room with no light. Girl tried do not lose hope, and kept searching for hapless prayer book. “Dear God, why right now? I don’t think I ever failed towards you. I didn’t do anything prohibited so far.” She sink into a reverie why this idea came into her mind right now, but she didn’t have enough time for deeper thinking. Well, God will solve the problem. She opened the door and wanted to get out, but felt somebody’s strong arm around her waist. Her mouth was closed with foreign male’s hand. Nice male’s voice quietly whispered into her ear.

“Don’t scream. I won’t hurt you. Just close the door and listen to me. Nod the head, if you got it.” Girl was frozen for a few seconds, but then slightly nodded her head.

“Ok. Now I will release my hand from your mouth and you will remain quiet. Do you promise?” Girl nodded her head one more time. “Good girl. My name is Gabriel. I am a deserter. I came to your monastery by accident and got lost. Found a kitchen. Thank you, I’m not hungry anymore…” He was interrupted by sister Mary. “What do you want from me? They will look for me.” His low voice became more pleasant and more seductive. “My dear, I was without female body for over six months. What do you think I want?” Girl swallowed loudly.

“I am a nun. I can’t give you what you want.”

“Well, I don’t think God will be too upset. And, I’m quite sure you also want it.”

“I-I can’t. What are you talking about? No man touched me.”

“I will ask you only one question, and I want an honest answer. I will know whatever you lie, or not. Are you ready?”

“No, I’m not, I have to go. Leave me alone. I won’t tell to anybody about you.” Man’s hand carefully held the back of her head and slightly turned left. His lips barely touched her ear, sending warm waves along her body.

“Tell me, do nuns have fantasies about men? Do nuns masturbate?” Girl froze for half a second. She clearly imagined scene from the Garden of Eden. Probably, Eva was seduced the same way. She couldn’t get rid of picture and say truth to the stranger. “I knew it,” man started to laugh, “I’m very glad I found a naughty nun.  I want you to touch yourself. Now!”

Sister Mary closed her eyes and started to pray really hard. Can it be her punishment for losing the prayer book? In the same time she couldn’t stop thinking about, how excited was current situation. She didn’t see the man, but she wanted to know how he looked like. What color are his eyes? What shape are his lips? All her scanty fantasies appeared the same second. He was truly a seducer. Girl felt his warm kisses on the neck and her legs got weaker.

“I want to pull up your skirt and explore your pussy with yours and mine fingers. I want to play with you there.” She didn’t have time to argue, his full lips covered her mouth. His hand was “fighting” with hem of the skirt, while he softly kissed her lower lip. “Help me to meet with your fingers inside of your sweet pussy.” His lips were so juicy, so persevering. Nun almost lost her mind because of his kisses. Her hand pulled skirt up and gave him access to the center of her pleasure. She felt how male’s hand covers her own one. His finger gently slid in inside. “Mmm, my girl isn’t virgin. Great find. I didn’t want to defile you. So tight and wet. Touch your clit with your finger. I wanna know we play together.” He found her lips again. His kisses became deeper. His dick wanted to be inside so bad, but he can wait. They will meet one more time, and he’ll have it all. Now he wanted to earn her trust. He wanted her to wait for him, fantasies about him.

Poor nun lost track of time. Everything was so unreal. She tried to convince herself that she is real nun, and soon she’ll belong to God. Instead of that, she is masturbating with dirty soldier. What a shame! Battle of her thoughts was interrupted with waves of desire. The clit got so sensitive and swollen. She almost moaned in his mouth. Girl felt how he took her finger, gathered juices and started to tease tender button of hers. She did masturbate, but with male’s hand. Orgasm got her so unexpected. Waves of pleasure were going through her body. Man turned her body towards him and went down. She still tried to calm down her breath.

“What-what are you doing?”

“You smell so good. I just can’t take it anymore. I must try you.”

Girl slightly screamed, when his sharp tongue started to attack her gentle skin. Strong and heavy licks wouldn’t allow her to relax. He skewered his pussy on his mouth. It was so erotic, so sensitive, so prohibited. She wanted more. Another orgasm was behind the door. Man was so good with his tongue and fingers. Nun dug her teeth into her sleeve, holding scream. Body was shacking from another orgasm.

When man was done, he whispered in her ear. “I will come one more night and I will fuck shit out of you. I will do it deep and rough. And you will have nobody after. I will be your last man. I will own your pussy. Will do everything I want.” He gave her something. “I think you were looking for this. Very interesting book, when you are not hungry.” He gave her another long kiss. “Think about me. I like when girl is wet because of me.”

Stranger opened the door and disappeared.

(to be continued…)

I knew exactly what she wanted

This morning I banged my sisters 18 year old friend and this is how it happened. \n I walked in the house from a long day of work and as I turned around from closing the door, there she was!!. \n Bent over washing her hair in my kitchen sink, her butt was so tight and firm. I walked up and she turned around holding her wet hair up saying”o hey it’s you” with a big smile. I said “heyyyy good to see you again” she said “can you help me real quick?” I said “sure”!. She said “follow me to the bathroom” so I did. \n We made it to the bath tube she bent over in the tub to wash her out and as she did her little shorts drove so far in her butt my penis instantly started throbbing. She said “can you just reach over me and help me wash it out”? I didn’t know how to respond because her butt was in my way and I knew I would be all over it. She replied again with “pleaseeee”. I said “no problem” \n I took a step forward getting closer to her butt and I could just feel it already, her camel toe was fat and round seemed to good to be true.\nI reached over her with her butt between my knees, I reached down and grabbed her hair started to help her get the soap out. Out of no where she whispers and saids” pull my hair”. My mind click!! I knew this was what I was wanting to hear, so I pulled her hair back so I could see her face and her face had the look of fear, relief, pain and destroy me.just what I needed to see. I instantly took my other hand and slid it down her arched up back until I felt her butt crack and I just squeezed her butt open until she whimpered. I rubbed 3 fingers down her butt crack until I found her puffy camel toe. I pressed in on her clit and was so firm and chunky I almost blew my pants off. \n So while I have her hair pulled back I’m also pressing 3 fingers on her clit pretty hard, her back is locked in a arch position because of how firm I was holding her. I turned the shower on just to watch the water hit her face and now she is just going crazy, her shorts are soaked!!.\n I finally just rip them off all she can do is spit water off her face and gasp because now her firm little tiny lips are exposed.\nI take the same three fingers rub them down her butt crack one more time until my fingers stopped at the opening/pelvic bone” she looked at me spitting water out of her mouth and nose with her eyes wide open because I’m pulling her hair and said”DO IT!. So I did it, I rammed my three fingers so fast inside her she passed out, so I stopped respecting her unconsciousness. 2 mins later she woke up rolled over on the bathroom floor opening her legs and then said “OPEN ME UP” so I dropped my pants then my underwear. Exposing my 12 inch fat baseball bat of a dick. I looked her and she looked at me saying “omg omg omg omg” as I take a step closer standing over her looking at her small innocent vagina I said “ say goodnight. She said confusingly “ummm goodnight” with a light giggle.\n I reached down grabbed her by her hair jerk her up pressed her face against the wall, made her poke her little butt out and slide my fat schlong down here butt checks, before I got to her puffy opening she started squirting everywhere looked like a pregnant woman water broke.\n She mumbled “ just shove it in” so I shoved it so far in her stomach that I stopped up her squirts and I can feel it building up on my dick head. She is just gushing everywhere on the inside. Her back is stiff as I pump her stomach with my fat man meat. All she can say is omg omg omg omg as I pump through her firm lips into her stomach, I quickly pull out one good time and she just explodes with juices as she shivers as the last little bit just farts out. She saids “PLEASE JUST DESTROY ME, I NEED IT” so I did! I shoved iit through her tight opening I could feel my veins roll through. She passed out again, just falling to the floor. \n So I did what I know she would want me to do. I rolled her over opened her legs and put them straight up in the air and just BUSTED MY FAT 12 INCH COCK UP IN HER GUTS SO HARD SHE INSTANTLY WOKE UP SCREAMING AND FARTING PUSSY JUICE EVERYWHERE AND I DIDNT LET UP. I KEPT PUMPING AND PUMPING AND PUMPING UNTIL I NUTTED SO HARD I FILLED HER UP AND WHEN I PULLED OUT THE PRESSURE SHOT SOME OUT AND SLID DOWN TO HER BUTT AND IM STILL SQUIRTING, it felt like I was having a heart attack, SO I QUICKLY BENT HER KNEES TO HER STOMACH AND I SHOVED MY STILL SQUIRTING MAN MEAT STRAIGHT IN HER LITTLE BUTTHOLE.. she went insane forcefully mumbling “ omg omg omg omg. I staring in her eyes as we both feel my big thick man meat just spewing cum in her rectum. The nut was so big that when she stood up she had to sit on the toilet leaning on the wall because of how drained she is. I got up stood over while she sat on toilet, she looked up at me and said “thank you for making me a woman” All I could do was grab my fat slimy man meat and shove in her mouth to clean it off, she dropped her arms and relaxed herself with excitement and I just started pumping her throat and she just took it like it was everything she dreamed of, as I felt the vibrations of her moans on my meat head I let out a big ahhh, the muscle locking ahhh. I gave her everything I had left, feeling my big balls pump on her chin as all my soul spewed through my man meat and just plowed her throat. Her lips tightened up and just swallowed as I spewed out. It’s every bit of 5oz worth of cum and she took it like a professional. Now we meet up daily.


SERENA AUNTY IS WAITING FOR HER TRAIN ON PLATFORM NO.7 WITH ME.ITS 08:55 PM & I HEARD THE ANNOUNCEMENT THAT TRAIN NO.12802 WILL DEPART AT 00:10 & ITS LATE BY 1:50 MINUTES.WE BOTH ARE LOOKING AT EACH OTHER WHILE SITTING ON BENCH.WE HAVE ALREADY ARRIVED HOUR BEFORE & NOW 3 HOURS OF WAIT FOR PURUSHOTAM EXPRESS.                                                                                                                                                                                              SERENA aunty is a 30 yrs. nice lady.she is looking hot & wild wearing a long skirt with kurti.I can see her lovely face but her hot body is well covvered.Inching closer to SERENA i asked…….” how we will spend three hours , its boring , have you got any idea ?                                   (SERENA) yes but will you do it here or we shall take a room at yatri niwas                                                                                (GARRY) ok explain me                                                                        (SERENA)are you a fool ? a hot lady is next to you & you   .”                               we are sitting on the end of platform.not too much passengers are i came closest to him & kissed her lips as well as face but my hand is on her breast….pressing it hardly with my lips on her lips.she took my lips to suck…..she is sucking it .now i pushed my long tongue in her mouth…..she is sucking it with my hand on her soft breasts.she sucked it & her hand is on my penis bulge…..pressing her palm on my penis have become hot rod inside pant and i took my tongue out of her we can see two lady looking at me and smiling.we are bit shy looking at them.I left her boobs & she said…….” lets move to yatri niwas                                            (Garry) no aunty we will do it here .”                                                                                                                                                                                                     I walked towards platform’s end.some beggars are sleeping on platform & i got the idea.I came back and took luggage to that area , Serena followed i took a bedsheet from bag……put it on platform…
now she is sitting on it………i am looking at her……she put a air pillow and slept on it………now she covered her body with a shawl……i am sitting near him…..put a shawl on my body……i am sitting near her legs… my hand moved from my shawl to her shawl…….inside her skirt……i put her skirt upto her knees & she took it to her waist… i am rubbing her thighs and my palms are on her panty…….she is a bold lady…….smiling on me SERENA removed her panty… hand is on her soft vagina…..i am feeling its soft touch…….now i pushed my finger in her cunt…….fingering her cunt……i am feeling her hand on my pant……..she unzipped it……..i took out my long cock……she is holding it…… a sleeping lady her eyes are closed……i am inserting my finger fastly.                                                                                                                                                                                            we both are masturbating each others sexual i left her vagina……sitting near her chest i murmured…….” your kurti                          (Serena smiled) touch and see .”       I put my hand on her breast……..shocked…..her boobs are nude…….now i am pressing it hardly…….she is screaming in joy…….now one more air pillow is inside my head.we both are sleeping and SERENA have made our position for sex.we both are in a long wide shawl…….she moved towards me & we are facing each other… i pushed my penis in her cunt… moved inside……..whole of penis is in her vagins and i am fucking her slowely……we both have closed our eyes…….i am fucking her hard…..our fuck is going insiide shawl…..i am moving my lower parts slowely to fuck her & my penis is roaring inside her vagina.our legs are touching each other……our thighs are meeting the love…
my penis is roaring inside her i looked near by and no one is there, so inside shawl…..i moved on her top and giving her hard fuck……she started moving her buttocks up & down………her vagina is now wet…..                                                                                                                                                                         SERENA murmured in my ears…….” garry ,now stop fucking                                                                                                        (Garry) but why baby ?                                                                                              (Serena) we will enjoy oral sex first .” I took out my cock and its 09:30 pm & we have got plenty of time to enjoy before train arrival.we both put our cloth inside shawl & now we both are sitting on bedsheet.she moved away towards the end of platform in dark.I am out of shawl & platform is somehow empty.she came there & i left for pee.when i came back SERENA is drinking beer & i am sitting near him.I ask her……” whats our next move ?                                                                               (Serena) you will be sleeping on my thighs & my lower part will be nude   .”              SERENA is sitting on bedsheet & put her thighs crossed…..she have covered her body…..from shoulder to legs with a shawl…….now i slept on her thighs……my heads to legs are covered in a long shawl… SERENA removed her leggings……i covered my face with my shawl……..inside shawl i put my face in between her thighs……..kissing her wet my tongue is moving on her vagina…….she put her fingers on vagina to open her vaginal hole……my head is covered with shawl & its in between her thighs……fucking her vagina with my tongue…… penis is rock hard……..aftee licking her vagina , i left it and now i uncovered my face.                                                                                                                                                                                                                      I am sitting on bedsheet & SERENA aunty smiled on me…………”Garry i want to suck your penis , how can we do ?                                                          (Garry) i think we should move towards the back of urinatry place                                                                                       (Serena) o.k .” but when we started moving a train on platform no.6 we are watching thr rush coming out of train.In 10 minutes train become vacate.looking at me Serena asked…….” Garry just ask anyone where this train will go ?                                                  (Garry) but its meaningless                                                            (Serena) you are a fool , we will ger safe place inside train & we need 30-40 minutes .”                I moved on platform and asked a vendor & he replied me. I am in joy that train will not go anywhere till morning 03:45 am and we both entred inside a dark coach of local train.we are sitting in the middle of coach having soft linen long seats for 4-5 passengers.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 Its 10:25 pm & my aunt train will depart at 00:15 pm , so we have got less than 2 we are sitting on seat in a closest position & Serena closed the windows of coup……we are in dark….but in the dark even guy’s penis can locate gal’s she put her hand on my jeans & removed my jeans and brief…..she is holding my cock…….now Serena moved on train’s ground……knelt down and started sucking my long width penis……she is moving her mouth faster & i lit the torch of mobile and looking at me , she smiled and her tongue is rolling on my dick.I lit off the torch and my hands are on her hairs… i am fucking her mouth with my penis……after some time , she took my penis out and started licking my she is sitting near me.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                     Serena lit the torch and opened her bag.she took out a night gawn……kept her mobile in the corner of opposite seat to have some light inside dark i took her in my arms & make him seat on my strong thighs……she have kept her arms on my shoulders… she kissed my lips & put her tongue in my mouth…..i am sucking it with hands pressing her breast.after 5 minutes , she left my i pulled her kurti out and her tight leggings.Serena’s hot boobs….smooth thighs are glittering.she is in brassiers as well as G string panty. now while kissing her face and lips i pushed my tongue in her mouth…….while sucking it , i removed her brassiers as well as panty.she is complete nude.she left my tongue.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                SERENA is now on seat & putting my face near her breasts , i took one to suck.while sucking it i felt her hand on my i ask her…….” put your night gawn my sweety                                                    (Serena) i am feeling comfortable .”         & she bends herself on seat…..her face is facing the wall & her bum is on seat’s i stand in front of her big sexy bum….my penis is near her vagina…..sliwely i pushed my long cock inside her vagina… i am fucking her fastly with hands on her waist… penis is hitting her vaginal wall & she is moving her bum fastly…..we are in fucking session……..she is moving her bum like a spring…….her cunt is dry now & she is shouting………….” ooohhhhh….aaasshhhh….uuuummm…..garry fuck me hard fuck me whole night                                                                                                                    (Garry) ok i will call some passengers to fuck you for night    .” & after 15 minutes of fuck i poured my sperms in her vagina……..she took my penis in her mouth to suck……tasted the cum………….at 00:15 pm i say good bye to my aunt SERENA as train moved.

We Do Everything Together Ch. 01 (Incest/Taboo)

For as long as Amy could remember, she and her mother had done everything together.

Lauren had had Amy quite young — at twenty-one, only two years after her older brother Rob. Growing up, their closeness had often alienated her brother, and with their parents divorced and their father out of the house, she knew that Rob had often felt like a stranger in his own home. It almost seemed like a relief when Rob went to college, leaving Amy and her mother alone — at least for a couple of years.

Amy and her mother were the same in many ways — the same lean, athletic features, the same brown hair and brown eyes. Even the shape of their lips was the same, full and narrow. And they had similar taste in men — Scott, her mother’s boyfriend, was a blue-collar tee-shirt-and-jeans kind of guy through and through, and Amy’s latest boyfriend, Ian, was much the same.

The only major difference was in the level of freedom Amy enjoyed. Her mother, by her own admission, had been given what she felt was too much freedom, and was determined not to let Amy make the same mistakes. She’d encouraged Amy to stay a virgin until college, to “play things safe” with Ian, and not to make her life as challenging as Lauren’s had been.

And that had worked out fine for both of them — until the summer after Amy graduated from high school.

# # #

It was a warm, breezy Friday night in early July. Lauren lay curled up on the couch, watching television, when a knock sounded at the door. Sighing at the interruption of her solitude, she fished the remote from between the cushions and paused the DVD player. She padded to the front door in her bare feet, clad in tee shirt and sweat pants, her straight dark hair held back by a headband.

She opened the door, and her eyebrows lifted in surprise. “Ian,” she said.

Ian stood on the porch, looking uncomfortable in the battered army jacket he’d inherited from his father, rubbing the back of his head with one hand. His blonde stuck up in tufts.

“Is Amy here?” he asked.

Lauren turned her head a bit, narrowing her eyes at him. “No,” she said. “I thought she was supposed to be out with you.” Amy had declared her intention to go out on a date with Ian not three hours earlier.

“She was,” Ian said. He looked down at his shoes. “We had a fight.”

“A big one?”

“A big one,” he said.

Lauren stood there a moment, and the silence stretched into uncomfortable seconds. Ian hopped from one foot to the other, clearly discomfited.

“Do you want to come in?” Lauren asked at last.

He nodded. “Sure.”

He walked inside, Lauren following him. Lauren liked the house dark when she was alone, and so the only illumination came from the steady, pale light of the television and the faint glow of the of the kitchen lights down the hall.

“Sorry I interrupted your movie,” he said.

“This? Oh, I’ve seen it dozens of times.” She grabbed the remote and turned off the television. “Have a seat. Talk to me.”

Ian sat down on the couch, and she sat next to him, curling her feet up under her. “Do you want anything?” she asked. “Coffee?” She paused. “A beer?”

“No, thanks,” Ian said, rubbing his hands on his knees nervously. He smiled nervously and ran his hand through his hair again, an affectation she found endearing. She remembered when she’d first met Ian — her first thought had been not of happiness (or concern) for her daughter, but a pang of well-meaning jealousy. Ian was young, athletic, and handsome, but just clumsy and dorky enough to be charming.

“So, what did you two fight about?” Lauren asked.

“Um…” Ian winced. “It’s… not a big deal.”

Lauren grinned, resting her elbow on the back of the couch. “Not a big deal? Ian, you showed up on my doorstep, and I’m guessing that the fact that Amy is not here means that Amy ran off somewhere. Which means that it’s probably a big deal.”

“Yeah,” Ian said, and sighed. “Look, maybe I should just go…”

“Ian,” Lauren said, and placed her hand on his knee. He started a bit, and then relaxed. “You can talk to me. I’m not going to hurt you.”

“You might,” Ian said.

“Might what?”

“Hurt me. When you find out what…” he trailed off into silence.

“Ian, what are you talking about…?” Lauren’s eyes widened. “Oh. I see. That.”

“Yeah,” Ian said.

“So you wanted to…”


“And Amy…”

“Didn’t,” Ian said.

Lauren nodded. “I see.” That took longer than expected, she thought to herself. She was certain she’d be faced with this particular teenage challenge years earlier.

“Look, if you’re going to lose it on me, just not the face, okay?” Ian joked weakly.

Lauren put a hand over her eyes. “You know what, I think I’m going to get that beer,” she said, got up from the couch, and walked to the kitchen.

Ian sat in the dark, listening to the fridge open, the clank of bottles, the hiss of caps being pried off. Lauren walked back with one in each hand, and offered him one as she sat down beside him again.

He took it with a smile. “Thanks,” he said quietly.

Lauren flopped back down on the couch, taking a drink — a long one.

“Do you hate me right now?” Ian asked.

Lauren stroked her hair, tilting her head aside and looking at him. “No,” she said finally. “I’m just a little… you know how close Amy and I are.”

“I know,” he said.

“And you know how protective of her I am. I’ve tried to teach her to be careful about this kind of thing. I don’t want her first time to be because a guy pressured her into it.”

“I didn’t press–”

Lauren held up her hand. “Just let me finish. I don’t want her first time to be something she’s going to regret, with some guy who might leave her, or hurt her, or try to make her do something that she’s not ready to do. And I don’t think that Amy is ready, Ian. And I don’t think that she thinks she’s ready, even if you think that she’s ready, or that you’re ready, or…” She sighed. “I’m babbling. You made me babble.”

“It’s okay,” Ian said. “Lauren, I just want you to know that I don’t want to hurt Amy. I love her. I’m in love with her. I think. I mean–”

She smiled. “Don’t hurt yourself, Ian. I was a teenager once too. It’s confusing.

He nodded. “I just… want to take things to the next level.”

“Amy’s eighteen, Ian. She’s going to college in the fall,” Lauren said. “She has school to think about. She’s going to have an amazing career and an amazing life. And I’m not saying that you can’t be part of that life, Ian, but I just don’t think Amy is ready for a lot of complications.”

“So now I’m a complication,” Ian said, his eyes hardening, then finished off half his beer at a pop.

“No, no. I’m not saying that. For all I know, Ian, you could be the love of Amy’s life. But you’re young, and she’s young, and you’re both… young, and so many things could happen, and are going to happen, and I just don’t want Amy to make the same mistakes I made.” She put her hand on his knee again. “Do you understand that?”

Ian nodded slowly. “I understand. You want me to stay away from Amy.”

“No,” Lauren said with a wince. “I’m not saying that either. Ian, I know you have… things you want. I understand that. Things you want more than anything.” She uncurled her feet and leaned closer to him.

“Ian, I want to propose a deal to you. And you can take the deal or not. And it’s going to sound weird, but just don’t freak out. Okay?”

Ian laughed softly. “If you don’t want me to freak out, you’re not doing a very good job.”

She grinned, then bit her lip. “I know. Just hear me out, okay?”

He looked at her, puzzled. “What kind of a deal?”

Lauren took a deep breath. “If you wait… if you and Amy wait, until she’s had a chance to get settled at college, and concentrate on her classes, and get her life together… I’ll give you what you want… from her.”

Ian blinked and sat silently. She held his gaze, slowly realizing that he wasn’t putting it together. Then something clicked in his brain, and his eyes widened.

“You can’t be serious.”

“I am serious,” Lauren said. “Do you think I’m attractive, Ian?”

“I…” Ian’s mouth worked silently for a moment. “Of course. You’re beautiful. But–”

“All I’m asking is for you to wait,” Lauren said, “and in return, you can do whatever you want with me. Anything at all that you want.” Lauren’s hands crept up Ian’s thighs, coming to rest on the crotch of his jeans. Ian gasped sharply and started a bit, but didn’t move away.

“That’s totally insane,” he said. “What if she finds out?”

“We’ll make sure she doesn’t,” Lauren said. “She’ll be at college at least five days a week, Ian, and you’ll be here. And I’ll be here. We can do whatever you want, Ian, and no one ever has to know.”

“That’s cheating on Amy.”

Lauren sighed. “Ian, don’t make this more complicated than it needs to be. If you want to say no, you can walk out of this house and we can never talk about this again.”

“I’m not–” He fell silent, staring at the hand she’d placed on his leg.

Ian didn’t move. The silence stretched out again. Finally he spoke.


“Really?” Lauren asked. “You’re sure.”

He swallowed hard and nodded. “I’m sure. If you… if you’re okay with it.”

“Okay with it? Ian, it was my idea.”

“I know. I, uh… sorry. I’m nervous.”

She grinned. “Don’t be.” She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek, then grinned wickedly. “I’ll bet you’re incredibly tense. Do you want to start right now?”

“What?” Ian asked. Lauren slid off the couch and knelt in front of him, insinuating herself between his thighs. “Here?”

“Where else, sweetie?”

“But… what if Amy comes back?”

“I don’t know, Ian.” With a small smile, Lauren worked expertly at the zipper of Ian’s pants, lowering it slowly, her eyes locked with his. “Is that a chance you’re willing to take? Or not?”

She undid the snap of his jeans, curling her fingers around his underwear, and pulled down. Ian was already erect, his cock bobbing out.

“Oh shit,” Ian said.

“Oh my,” Lauren whispered, putting her hand around it gingerly. “Ian…” She gave him a squeeze, a grin spreading across her face, stroking him gently up and down.

“Am I?” Ian said weakly. “I didn’t… I never, uh…”

“We can stop if you think it’s too risky,” Lauren said, enjoying teasing him. The doors were locked and bolted — it would take Amy a few moments to get her key in both doors, and she was confident this wouldn’t take long. But she wasn’t going to tell him that. She was enjoying his discomfiture too much.

Ian swallowed hard. “No,” he said. “Don’t stop.”

Lauren sat back on her heels, biting her lower lip, and then lifted her tee shirt over her head. She was wearing nothing underneath, and her breasts jiggled as she tossed the shirt onto the couch next to him. Her small nipples were pale and pink in the dim light. Leaning forward again, she pressed her breasts against his knees and ran her tongue along the length of his cock, holding it gently between her fingers.

“Oh my God,” Ian said, putting a hand on her bare shoulder. “Lauren…”

“Do you like this, Ian?” she asked, and flicked her tongue around the head of his cock.

“Yes,” he breathed.

“You want more?” She kissed the underside of the tip gently, flicking the point of her tongue against it.


Lauren grinned and took him in her mouth, wrapping her lips around his cock. Ian groaned and put his hand on the back of her head, barely touching her hair, lifting his hips.

“Jesus… Lauren…”

Lauren moved slowly at first, using mostly her tongue, but then taking his cock all the way into her mouth, down her throat. For the next few minutes, there was no sound but Ian’s heavy breathing and the faint slurping sounds of Lauren’s mouth on his cock. He squirmed and moaned softly, clearly struggling to control himself, and she savored his tension. As his breath began to quicken further, she lifted her head from his lap.

“Do you want to come?” she asked.

“Do I…” He looked down at her as if utterly perplexed.

“Do you want to come?”

He nodded frantically.

“Then go ahead whenever you want, sweetheart.” She lowered her head again, taking him into her mouth once more, cupping his balls in one hand, the other hand squeezing the shaft. Ian drew a shivering breath, his head gripping her hair. She went back to work on him, her head bobbing up and down as she sucked his cock.

“Oh God… Laur…” Lauren suddenly stiffened, a surprised murmur coming from her as he came in her mouth. Her hands gripped him as she swallowed, then lifted her head, coughing a bit, a dribble of come leaking from one corner of her mouth. His whole body was quivering.

“Oh my goodness, Ian- – oh!” An unexpected spurt burst from Ian’s cock, splattering against her chin and breasts. Lauren giggled, daubing at the pearly mess.

“I’m sorry,” Ian said breathlessly.

“No, sweetie, you did wonderfully.” She grabbed the discarded tee shirt from the couch and cleaned off her chin and breasts, then wrapped it around his cock gently, wiping him off. She looked up at him, grinning mischievously.

“Did you like that?”

Ian nodded weakly. “Yes. It was… unbelievable.”

“Good,” she said, and leaned down to kiss his still-erect cock. “Because you can have more, you know. A lot more. All you have to do is ask. Do we have a deal?”

Comically, she extended a hand to him, daubing at the corner of her mouth with her other hand. After a moment, he took it and shook.

“We have a deal.”

# # #

Scott returned to his modest apartment after a long night of catching up on work at the auto shop. Even though it was summer, it was dark and raining out when Scott found Amy sitting outside the apartment in her coat, her knees up under her chin.

He parked the truck and got out, looking at her quizzically at his girlfriend’s daughter.

“Amy, what are you doing out here? It’s late.”

“Can I have a cup of coffee?” she asked.

“It’s late,” Scott said.

Amy looked up at him, her face tear-stained, lower lip quivering. Her brown hair was pulled back in a high ponytail, giving her a winsome look that tugged at his sympathies.

“Come on in,” Scott said with a sigh. “I’ll get you some coffee.”

Ten minutes later, Scott brought her a strong black cup as she sat at the kitchen table. The shades were drawn, and Scott locked the front door before coming to sit down across from her.

Amy took a long sip of the coffee, then wiped at her cheek. “It’s really good,” she said, her voice thick.

Scott put a hand on hers. “Amy, what happened?”

“It’s Ian,” she blurted. “I don’t know what to do…”

“Ian?” Scott’s voice rose. ” Amy, did he hurt you?”

“No!” Amy said, sniffling a little. “We went out, and had some dinner — a really nice dinner — and then we were going to…” she paused, sniffling.

“You were going to… what?”

“We were going to have sex,” Amy said. “I even put this on for him…” Amy opened her coat, revealing the short skirt and blouse of her school outfit underneath, the first three buttons of the blouse undone. Scott drew back, straightening his cap.

“I wore this for him because I knew he liked it, and then we started, and all of a sudden I just wanted to stop… and he wanted to keep going, and then we had this huge fight about it, and he ran off, and I didn’t want to go home because I knew Mom would be furious with me, and…” Amy trailed off, her eyes red.

Scott sat back in the chair, looking very uncomfortable. “So you and he didn’t…”

Amy gave a tearful laugh. “No, we didn’t. I wanted to, and then I started thinking… what if we weren’t meant to be together? What if Ian isn’t the one? Mom always told me to be careful to make sure that my first time was with someone I trusted, someone who wouldn’t hurt me… and I thought about the time that Ian told me he loved me and I didn’t say it back, and I thought, what if I still didn’t feel that way, and… I… I just don’t know.”

“Amy,” Scott said. “I…” He shook his head, completely unable to come up with something to say. “I’m sure that someday, uh, somebody will come along who you can trust, and, uh, on that day… you’ll trust them… and it will just be right.” He really wasn’t very good at this sort of thing. Amy was adorable, and he couldn’t deny he had some paternal feelings for her — their age difference, and the fact that he was dating her mother, disallowed much else in the way of emotion. Even so, the raw vulnerability in her expression stirred some feelings he would have rather not admitted to himself.

“I’m tired of waiting for it to be right,” Amy said, finishing her coffee. She shrugged out of her coat, pushing rain-damp hair out of her eyes. “I’m tired of waiting for everything to be perfect. When I was in high school, I thought, if I can just get to graduation everything will be right, and I can maybe relax. And then when I got into college, I thought, maybe now things will be right for awhile, and sure, my course load is insane and my professors are all crazy, but maybe I can relax, because I made it and did something right. And then when I came back for break, I thought maybe Ian and I could just… be… right…”

“Amy,” Scott said, taking her hand again. “Calm down, it’s going to be okay.”

“I’m just tired of everything having to be perfect,” Amy said. “I’m tired of having to always be perfect all the time, and always do everything right, and always worry about whether or not the decision you’ve made is the right one… do you know what I mean?” She looked him in the eyes, putting one hand on top of his.

“Yeah,” Scott said. “I think I can understand that.”

Amy sniffled, looking towards the familiar green wall and bank of signs behind the apartment counter. “You know, sometimes I think — I wish — that I could just get it over with, you know? I wish that I could just get it out of the way, and not worry about whether or not it was the right guy, or the right day, or the right reason…” She sniffled again.

Scott wasn’t stupid, and he could see where this was going. He had to derail this train as quickly as possible. “Amy…”

She stood up, crossed to him and sat full in his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck.

“Can you just hug me, Scott?” Amy asked. “I don’t want anybody to yell at me, or lecture me or tell me everything’s going to be fine. I just need someone I trust to hug me.”

He put his hands on her back, slowly. “Sure, Amy, he said. “No problem.”

They sat there like that for a short while, Amy’s face nestled against his cheek, her fingers absently tickling the back of his neck. After a few moments, Scott shifted under her, trying to push her away.

“Amy, you’re soaking wet,” he said. “I should get you a towel or something, so you don’t catch cold…”

“I’m okay,” Amy said, lifting her head. She looked into his eyes, pushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. “I can handle myself. Thanks, Scott.” She kissed him on the cheek, slowly, then withdrew, looking into his eyes again.

Scott shifted. “I should really get that towel –”

Amy shifted her own weight, pinning him to the chair. Her hands tightened on his shoulders. “I don’t need a towel,” she said. “You’d never hurt me, would you, Scott?”

“Amy,” he said. He tried to think of a way to exit from this situation gracefully and not further hurt her feelings. “Of course I wouldn’t.”

“And I can trust you… can’t I?” Amy asked, reaching up to take his cap off. putting it on the table next to the coffee cup.

“Of course not. But listen, Amy…”

“Scott,” she said, interrupting him. “If I needed something from you… a favor…”

“Amy, if you’re thinking what I –”

“No, please,” Amy said. “Please listen. If I needed you to do something for me, would you do it? For me? Please?”

“You don’t know what you’re saying.” “I do know what I’m saying,” Amy said, and kissed him. He drew back, putting his hand on her shoulders.

“Amy, I can’t. I can’t do this.”

She looked at him. “Why not?”

“First of all, because it’s wrong. Second of all, if your mother found out, she would kill me. Like, really kill me, eighteen different kinds of dead.”

“My mother told me that my first time should be with someone I trust,” Amy said, her face only inches from his. “I trust you. I know what I’m asking for, Scott. I want this. I want you. Please.”

She took Scott’s hand in hers, kissing his palm, and then pressed his hand to her breast, under her shirt. She was wearing nothing underneath her blouse, and his hand closed on bare flesh.

“Oh, my God,” Scott said in disbelief. “Amy…” He willed his hand to draw back from touching her, but he seemed frozen in place, unable to help himself.

Sitting back, Amy locked eyes with Scott. Slowly, she began to unbutton her blouse the rest of the way, revealing the pale flesh between her breasts, down to the immaculate smoothness of her navel. She reached up and slipped the blouse off her shoulders, letting it drop to the floor, revealing small, pale breasts. Her nipples stood erect in the chill air, tiny and pink.

Scott put up his hands, almost as if to ward her off, but Amy grabbed his wrists, pulling them down to his sides, her breasts dangling and jiggling slightly as she leaned forward.

“Not yet,” she said. Leaning back again, she smiled a bit, reaching to one side of her skirt. She undid the button and then the inner clasp. Her skirt fell away. She wasn’t wearing anything under that, either.

“Jesus, Amy…” Scott said, as she reached for his belt buckle. She undid it deftly, then the clasp of his jeans, then his zipper. She reached into his jeans, taking out his cock, squeezing it experimentally as she kissed him deeply, her tongue darting into his mouth —

The door buzzer went off, making them both jump. Amy clapped her hand over her mouth to suppress a high-pitched squeal, her eyes wide.

“Shit,” Scott said. “It’s the door.”

“Don’t answer it,” she whispered, her voice terrified.

“I have to, my truck’s parked outside.”

“Scott?” A voice at the door. Lauren’s voice.

Amy started upright, her face going white. “Oh shit,” she breathed. “Oh shit!”

Scott fumbled for his pants, doing them up frantically. “Upstairs,” he said.


“Upstairs, hurry!” he said in a savage whisper. “I’ll talk to her — go now!”

Naked except for her knee-socks, Amy scrambled for her blouse and skirt, then ran through the curtain that blocked the narrow stairs to his bedroom.

Scott put his cap back on, waited a heartbeat, checking himself over, took a deep breath, and then opened the door. This night, he thought, could not possibly get any more surreal.

# # #

“Lauren,” Scott said as he opened the door, a bit too quickly. She gave him a quizzical look.

“Is Amy here?” she asked.



Scott stared at her blankly for a moment. “What about her? She in trouble?”

“Is she here,” Lauren enunciated carefully.

“Oh. Uh, no. Haven’t seen her.”

Lauren narrowed her eyes. “Is everything okay?”

Scott adjusted his cap. “Of course. Why on earth wouldn’t it be?”

“You seem a little agitated.”

“Oh, uh,” he gestured to the interior of the apartment. “I just have a little plumbing problem in the kitchen…”

“Really? Is it serious?” Lauren glimpsed over his shoulder.

“No!” Scott said, moving in front of her. “Not serious at all.”

“Okay,” Lauren said. An awkward silence fell.

“Is she in trouble?” Scott asked.



Lauren closed her eyes in confusion. “No. I don’t know. Maybe. Do I smell coffee?”


“Fresh coffee?”

“Absolutely not.”

“Come on, burning the midnight oil, having a cup of coffee, I know you, Scott.”

“I’m really not –”

“Come on, stop being such a coffee miser.” Lauren muscled past him and made her way into the apartment. Scott closed his eyes for a moment, then closed the front door.

“You drink too much coffee, you know,” Scott said as she sat down at the table. As he poured her a cup, he felt relieved that he hadn’t poured a cup for himself earlier. That might have needed some explaining.

What the hell am I doing? he thought to himself, feeling a deep pang of guilt. “It’s a wonder you ever sleep at all.”

“Uh-huh,” Lauren said, a smile on her face. She took the cup from him, took a long drink, and then set it down with a delighted sigh. “You are never going to believe what happened tonight.”

Scott put both hands on the counter. “You know what, I think I just might.”

“Guess who came to my door tonight,” she said.

“I give up.”


Scott’s brow furrowed. “Ian, what did he want?” He sat down across from her, trying to look casual.

“He said that they had a fight. That they were going to sleep together, and Amy decided that she wanted to wait.” She sipped coffee.

Scott nodded sagely, feeling like a complete asshole. “Did she… well, that’s good.”

“Yeah. I guess some of that parental wisdom seeped through.”

“Looks that way. Uh, what did you tell Ian?”

Lauren looked at him over her coffee cup. “Oh, uh… the usual, I said that if he touched her that they’d never find all the pieces of him.”

His eyes widened. “Really?”

“No. I sent him home. Now I just need to find out where Amy ran off to. I thought for sure she would have come here. Guess she must have a new hideout for when she gets into trouble.”

“Yeah, that’s weird,” Scott said. “Let me top that off for you.”

He took her cup and walked back across the room, then plucked the coffee pot from the machine and filled up Lauren’s cup again.

“So,” she said brightly, “I have a question.”

“Shoot,” Scott said.

“Why is Amy’s coat here?”

Coffee splashed onto the counter top and on his hand, burning him. His shock was so complete that he barely felt it. He turned and looked at Lauren. She smiled.

“Crap,” he whispered.

“Just call me Hercule Poirot.”


“Never mind. Is she here?”

Scott put the coffee pot back, let out a slow sigh, and slowly returned to the table, ignoring his burning hand. He put the coffee in front of her again. “Yes.”

“Where is she?”

“Upstairs. She was out in front of the apartment when I showed up. She told me about her date with Ian.”

“She did? Did she tell you about the fight?”

Scott shrugged. “She… might have mentioned it.”

“Did she tell you about the almost sex?”

“I… don’t…” Scott shrugged again.

Lauren’s eyebrows raised, her mouth gaped. “She did.”

“She –”

“What did she say?” Lauren prodded.

“She said something about wanting to find the right guy, and how she was going to wait, or, something like that.”

“Oh yeah? What else?”

“I don’t–”

She gave him an impatient “Come on, Scott.”

He took a deep breath, then adjusted his cap. Time to get ready for a savage beating, he thought to himself.

“Okay, Lauren, she said something about wanting to just get it over with, okay? And that she wasn’t sure if Ian was the right guy, but that she didn’t care and just wanted to… get it out of the way.”

Lauren stared at him for a long moment. Then her jaw dropped. “Oh, my God,” she said.

“What’s wrong?”

“Did she…” Lauren narrowed her eyes. “Scott, did she come here to…”

Scott put up his hands, jaw working as if to say something.

Lauren gasped. “Oh my god, she did.”

“Lauren listen, nothing happened, I didn’t touch her.”

“She… seriously? She came on to you?”

“I didn’t do anything,” he said deliberately.

Lauren sat stock-still, eyes wide, her hand over her mouth. Clearly, she was thinking intensely. Scott watched her, afraid to move or speak, afraid the next words out of her mouth would be something about them breaking up.

“Scott,” she said, her eyes sparkling. “Scott, this could work.”

“What could work?”

“I wanted Amy to focus on her career and not get involved with a relationship. Especially not a relationship as confusing as the one she has with Ian. If she doesn’t want that, then sex… sex doesn’t matter.”

Suddenly, as so often happened with him and Lauren, Scott felt like he was several minutes behind in the conversation. “Sex doesn’t matter?” he asked, incredulous.

“Scott, if she wanted you to be her first time, then she just wants sex, and just sex isn’t a relationship. You’re not interested in a relationship with her, right?”

“Uh… right?” Scott said, barely able to keep up.

“And I’m pretty sure she doesn’t want one with you, so this is perfect. She satisfies her curiosity, she goes back to college happy and satisfied, hopefully not thinking about Ian at all.”

“Lauren, what in the hell are you talking about?”

Lauren put her hands on his. “Scott,” she said. “I want you to have sex with Amy.”

He said nothing, staring at her blankly.

“I’m serious,” she said.

“No you’re not.”

“Yes, I am.”

“You can’t be.”

“Scott, this idea could totally work.”

“You’re out of your goddamn mind,” he said, drawing his hands back. “How does this un-complicate her life? This is a really bad idea.”

“But it’s her bad idea,” Lauren said. “If I hadn’t shown up here, she would have tried to seduce you. She might even have succeeded.”

“She wouldn’t–”

Lauren waved a hand. “Don’t worry about it, Scott. You’re not on trial or anything. Listen, I want you to do this. For me. For Amy.”

“You are insane.”

“Okay,” she said. “Granted. But will you do it?”

Scott buried his face in his hands.


Amy was sitting on the edge of Scott’s bed when the door to the upstairs opened. She had put her clothes back on, albeit loosely, and sat up straight when Scott entered.

“Is she gone?”

“Not exactly,” Scott said uneasily as he stepped into the room. Lauren walked in behind him.

“Hi, sweetie,” Lauren said.

“Mom.” Amy pulled the front of her blouse closed. “What are you doing here?”

“You don’t have to freak out, Amy. I know everything.”

“What?” Amy blanched. She turned to Scott, furious. “Did you –”

“I–” Scott began, but Lauren interrupted him.

“I figured it out without him, Amy,” she said, walking over to her. “He didn’t rat you out. And I want you to know that it’s okay with me.”

Amy’s brow furrowed in utter puzzlement. “It is?”

“Yeah.” Lauren crossed the room and sat down on the bed next to Amy. She reached out and stroked her daughter’s damp hair. “All I’ve ever wanted is for you to be happy, Amy, and if this is what you want, I don’t want you to hide it from me, or feel like you had to hide it from me. And I want to know that your coming here tonight was okay… and that I want you to go through with it.”

Amy looked from her mother to Scott with a shocked expression. “You want me to –”

“If it’s what you want,” Lauren said, “then yes.” She kissed Amy on the cheek. “I just wanted you to know. Okay?”

Amy sat there for a moment, baffled, looking from her mother to Scott. Scott only shrugged helplessly, as if he were but a spectator in these matters.

Amy turned to Scott. “And… you’re… you’re okay with it?”

Scott shrugged, looking utterly helpless. “I don’t–”

Lauren turned to give him a gently warning look, and Scott took a deep breath.

“I guess. Yes. Amy, I’d be… honored.”

Lauren smiled and stood up. “Well, I guess that settles it, then. Can I do anything for the two of you? Champagne, candles, George Michael on CD…”

Scott raised a warning finger. “Okay, you can stop right there –”

“Mom,” Amy interrupted, taking Lauren’s hand. “Would you stay?”

Lauren blinked. “I’m sorry, what?”

“Yeah, what?” Scott said.

“We’ve always shared everything, Mom,” Amy said. “We’ve always done everything together. If I’m going to do this, then I want you to share this too. I want you to be here.”

“Wait, what?” Scott exclaimed, a hysterical note in his voice.

Lauren looked confused for a long moment. She smiled gently and touched her daughter’s cheek. “Are you sure, Amy?”

“Yes.” Amy bit her lip and turned to Scott. “If that’s okay with you, Scott… is it okay?”

Scott pursed his lips. “You know, after the events of tonight, I think I’m just going to say, what the hell. I’ve never been able to stop either of you when you wanted your way anyway…”

“Well, you’re right about that,” Lauren said with a grin, “and that’s not going to start now.” She looked back at Amy. “Are you absolutely sure?”

Amy took a deep breath and nodded. “Absolutely.”

“Then yes. I’ll stay, Amy.”

Lauren took Amy’s hand and pulled her off the bed, then led her over to Scott. Turning to him, she leaned up and kissed him gently on the lips. “Are you ready?” she asked.

Scott sighed. “Absolutely not. But let’s go ahead anyway,” he said. Silently, he wished he’d had a drink before letting Lauren in. Maybe two or three.

“Oh, you’re cranky,” Lauren said. “Here, let me cheer you up a little.” Grinning, Lauren began undoing the buttons of Scott’s shirt and pulled it off him, then slowly undid his belt and jeans.

Amy watched from a bit over an arm’s length away, her face a bit flushed, looking at Scott’s body as Lauren slowly removed his clothes. When Lauren pulled off Scott’s underwear, and dropped to her knees in front of him, he was not quite erect.

She looked up at him playfully. “Are you nervous, Scott?”

“What possible reason would I have to be nervous?” Scott asked. “Doesn’t this happen every day?”

“Oh, not with that attitude, mister,” Lauren said, and stood up. “Maybe this will help.” She crossed over to Amy, stroking her daughter’s cheek with the back of her hand. She touched Amy’s hair and flipped it back over her shoulders.

“Do you trust me, sweetie?” she asked.

“Of course I do, Mom.”

“Good. Keep your eyes on Scott, okay honey?” she asked. Amy nodded. “And Scott, you watch Amy, okay?”

Amy smiled, looking down at her patent leather shoes, then back up to Scott, meeting his eyes.

Lauren stood to one side to allow Scott a view of what she was about to do. Then, slowly, she stripped off Amy’s blouse, sliding it off her shoulders and dropping it to the floor. Amy kept her eyes on Scott, her breath quickening, her hands down at her sides, hands clenched into tiny fists.

Reaching down, Lauren undid Amy’s skirt and dropped it to the floor as well. She put her hands on Amy’s bare shoulders and kissed her on the cheek from behind. Without her underwear, Amy was dressed only in her white stockings and shoes.

“You’re beautiful, Amy,” Lauren said, and moved her hand down and stroked Amy’s bare shoulder, then brushed her hand softly against Amy’s left breast. Amy gasped as Lauren pinched her nipple lightly between her thumb and forefinger. Lauren took her daughter gently by the shoulder and spun her around.

“Now,” she said. “You do the same for me.”


“Take my clothes off,” Lauren instructed, brushing a lock of hair back from her daughter’s eyes. “Go ahead. We’re all in this together.” She looked at Scott, grinning mischievously and dropping him a wink. Scott swallowed hard.

Licking her lips, Amy reached down and hooked her fingers under Lauren’s shirt, pulling it up over her head. Lauren’s breasts fell free, jiggling. Amy knelt and pulled off Lauren’s sweat pants, then — after a moment’s hesitation — her panties, looking at her mother’s body. Their breasts were remarkably similar — Lauren’s only slightly bigger and fuller — as were the lines of their stomachs and the curves of their hips.

Lauren took Amy’s hand and pulled her back up, then kissed her softly on the lips. She hugged her daughter close, their breasts pressing together, and then looked at Scott. He was fully erect now, his cock sticking straight out. He looked like he was about to fall over.

“Well, looks like that did the trick,” Lauren said. “Now, come here, sweetie.” Taking Amy by the hand, Lauren led her over to Scott. “Give Scott a kiss.”

Biting her lip, Amy walked up to Scott, putting her small hands on his bare chest. She stood on her tiptoes to kiss him, softly at first, then with a rising passion. Scott reacted stiffly at first, his arms by his sides, but finally responded, putting his hands on her bare shoulders. Lauren watched, enjoying the sight of the two of them kissing, letting Amy take her time and explore.

“Very nice, sweetie,” Lauren said. After a few minutes, she approached to stand next to her daughter, then knelt down in front of Scott, gently pulling Amy down on her knees after her.

Lauren took Scott’s cock between two fingers and her thumb, squeezing slightly.

“Do you like that?” she asked, looking up at Scott. He nodded quickly, saying nothing.

“Good.” Holding him in place, Lauren placed her other hand gently behind Amy’s head. “Now, give him a little kiss here, Amy.”

Amy nodded hesitantly. “Okay.” She leaned forward and kissed the tip of Scott’s cock gingerly, once, then twice. Lauren did nothing, only watching as Amy slowly grew bolder, exploring his cock with her mouth and tongue. She worked without experience but with enthusiasm, and soon Scott was quivering where he stood.

“Very nice,” Lauren said, clearly enjoying being the master of this strange ceremony. “Are you ready to go a little further?”

“Sure,” Amy said, looking up at Scott with huge brown eyes.

“Good. Take him in your mouth, honey.”

“Okay.” Swallowing, Amy closed her eyes and opened her mouth. Lauren guided her head forward, watching as Scott’s cock disappeared between Amy’s soft lips. Scott moaned, reaching down to touch Amy’s head as well. Together, they moved Amy’s head in slow strokes, Scott’s cock sliding along the top of Amy’s tongue.

“That’s it, sweetheart, you’re doing so well,” Lauren said. “Do you like that, Scott?”

Scott only nodded weakly, his breath heavy.

For the next few minutes, Lauren let Amy work on Scott, stroking her bare shoulders and back, watching without a word. Scott braced his hand against the foot of the bed, going weak in the knees. Amy took his cock a little deeper each time, her eyes closed tight, until she gagged a little and withdrew, coughing.

“Here,” Lauren said. “Let me show you what he likes.” She nestled in next to Amy, taking Scott’s cock in her hand and flicking her tongue gently along the side, the bottom, over the tip. Scott groaned, curling his fingers in Lauren’s hair as she squeezed his cock affectionately.

“Now you try,” Lauren said. Amy looked up at Scott, then did as she was instructed, copying Lauren’s motions. Scott curled his fingers into Lauren’s hair, pulling her gently forward, until both of them were running their tongues along his cock at the same time, then taking him in their mouths, one at a time, swapping between them.

“Oh God,” Scott said. “Lauren, this is too much…”

“Uh-oh,” Lauren said. “Do we need to slow down?”

Scott nodded, breathing heavily.

“Okay. Amy, let’s get you up on the bed.” Lauren stood up, pulling Amy up after her, and then led her daughter over to the soft mattress. Lauren laid down, scooting over to make room for Amy, who crawled after her timidly. Propped up on her elbows, Amy looked up, wide-eyed, at Scott, her gaze moving from his face to his erect cock and back again.

Deciding to take what initiative he could, Scott leaned down over Amy and kissed her, running his hands down the perfect smoothness of her body. Lauren lay close to her daughter, her arm around Amy’s bare shoulders, watching as Scott kissed Amy’s lips, neck, and breasts. When Scott’s lips touched her breasts, Amy quivered, moaning a little under her breath. When he touched Amy between her legs, she gave a high-pitched gasp, trembling, her lower lip caught between her teeth. Fumbling a bit, she reached down to grasp Scott’s cock, stroking it inexpertly but eagerly, lifting her chin to kiss him. After watching the two of them fondly for a few moments, Lauren tapped Amy on the shoulder. Her daughter murmured deliriously, and looked at her mother, giving little panting moans as Scott flicked his tongue across her nipples.

“Honey,” Lauren said. “Let me get behind you.”

Amy nodded, and Scott backed up to give them room to move. Lauren lifted her leg and scooted behind Amy, her chest to Amy’s back, her arms around Amy’s shoulders. Leaning forward, she kissed her daughter on the cheek.

“Are you ready, sweetie?”

Her small breasts heaving, Amy nodded silently. “Scott…” she looked up at him, reaching out to put her hands on his chest. “I’m ready. I’m ready…”

Scott smiled and stroked Amy’s cheek, saying nothing. Then he took her stocking-clad thighs in his hands and spread them apart, lowering his weight onto her. Amy tensed and reached one hand back to touch her mother’s hair — Lauren grasped Amy’s shoulders tightly.

Slowly, Scott pushed his cock into her, by inches. Amy gasped, then cried out, her eyes screwed shut, as Scott entered her completely. “Oh.. oh my God. Oh God!” Amy moaned breathlessly. Lauren held her tight, her cheek pressed against Amy’s cheek. Lauren’s heart raced at the taboo of what was happening, the intimacy and strangeness of being present at her own daughter’s deflowering.

As Scott began to thrust rhythmically, Amy sobbed with pleasure, her fingers tightening in Lauren’s hair. Lauren, almost unconsciously, began to run her hands over Amy’s shoulders, her sides, finally cupping her breasts, squeezing them gently. Amy reacted instantly, putting her own hands over Lauren’s, her cries becoming louder as Scott picked up speed. It took only a few minutes before Lauren felt Amy’s entire body tense, her breath coming in quick gasps, her head tossing from side to side.

“Oh God… Scott… Mom…!” Amy gave a strangled half-shriek, her hips bucking up to meet Scott’s body, her fingers tightening their grip on Lauren’s hands. Amy’s body quivered as she gave a strangled cry and came, and she turned her face to Lauren, mouth wide, her sweat-drenched hair falling into her eyes. Lauren met Amy in an open-mouth kiss, moaning in unison with her daughter as Amy’s quivering body slowly relaxed.

Scott thrust into Amy one last time, drawing another delighted moan from Amy, then withdrew, his cock slipping out of her. Amy leaned up and threw her arms around his neck, kissing him several times on the lips and cheek.

“Are you… okay, Amy?” Scott asked, awkwardly.

Amy nodded, her chest heaving. “Yes. God yes” She touched his cheek, still breathing hard, her face flushed. Scott brushed Amy’s wet hair out of her eyes, smiling at her. She hugged him tightly, girlishly, burying her face in his neck.

Lauren stood up on her knees. “You were wonderful, Scott,” she said, following suit and kissing Scott deeply, pressing her body against his. Amy collapsed on the bed, her body covered in a sheen of sweat, putting a hand to her forehead.

“Did you come?” Lauren asked Scott with a sly smile, reaching down to wrap her hand around him again. His cock was slick and wet.

Scott looked reserved, almost shy. “No,” he said. “But that’s all right, I just wanted to do this for Amy…”

“Oh, so self-sacrificing,” Lauren said teasingly. “When did you get so noble?”

“It’s been that kind of night,” Scott said sarcastically.

Lauren grinned and put a hand on his chest, pushing him onto his back in almost the same position Amy had been in. She leaned down over him and, without preamble, slowly put his cock in her mouth, wrapping her lips around it. He groaned and put a hand on her shoulder.

Laying beside them, Amy rolled over to watch, putting one hand on Scott’s thigh. As Lauren worked on him with her mouth, Amy slowly cuddled up to Scott, curling her body against him. He put an arm around her, eyes closed, slowly relaxing as Lauren flicked her tongue over the head of his cock.

It took only a few minutes before Scott began to groan louder, putting his hand on the back of Lauren’s head. “Oh my God…” he murmured. Suddenly, his teeth clenched, and he tensed, curling his fingers in Lauren’s hair. Lauren made a surprised sound and jerked her head back, coughing, a thin dribble of white running down her chin. Two more spurts of come burst from Scott’s cock as Lauren held it.

“Oh!” Amy said in surprise, and then laughed quietly. She watched, fascinated, as a bit more fluid dribbled from Scott’s cock. Gingerly, she reached out to touch some of it, curious.

Lauren examined her hand, which was gooey and sticky with Scott’s come. She hopped off the bed, padded to the nearby chair, fetched a towel, and brought it back. She helped Amy clean off, and then Scott. They collapsed onto the bed; Lauren on Scott’s right, Amy on his left, and he wrapped his arms around both of them.

“You did wonderfully, sweetie,” Lauren said.

Amy sighed contentedly. “Thank you, Scott,” she said. “And thank you, Mom, for being here.”

“Like you said, sweetheart,” Lauren said. “We do everything together.”

* * *

Late that night, the three of them lay together, spooned beneath the covers — Lauren behind Scott, Scott behind Amy. Amy dozed lightly, Scott’s arm wrapped around her, her fingers interlaced with his. Lauren was fast asleep, half-sprawled across the bed.

Scott squeezed her hand lightly, whispering so as not to wake up Lauren. “Amy.”

“Hmm?” she murmured and stirred.

“Are you awake?”

“I am now,” she said softly, and turned her face up to his. “Is something wrong?”

“No, no. I was just… I wanted to make sure that… you were okay with… uh… everything.”

“Everything?” Amy smiled playfully.

“Uh…” Scott frowned the way he did when he got flustered. “I just… hope you had… that your first time was…”

Amy giggled. “Yes, Scott. It was very memorable. I’m happy. Happy and relieved.” She pressed her bare back against his chest, pulling his arm tighter around her with a smile.

“I’m glad.” He kissed the back of her neck. Lauren mumbled and stirred in her sleep, rolling over away from them, taking the covers with her.

“What about me?” Amy asked, biting her lip, playing with the hairs on Scott’s arm. “Was I… was I good?”

“You were great, Amy. You were amazing.”

Amy wriggled against him, and suddenly gasped a little. “Scott, are you… hard again?”

“Yeah…” Scott said. “I’m sorry about that.”

“Why are you sorry?” Amy said, grinning. She reached behind her, grasped Scott’s cock gently, and squeezed. He drew in his breath sharply. She stroked it for a while, and Scott responded by running his hands down her body, stroking the softness of her stomach, squeezing her breasts.

“Scott, if you wanted to… go again… I wouldn’t mind.”

“You’re not tired?” Scott asked.

“No, I’m not tired.” Amy swallowed hard. “I want you again, Scott.”

“Do you…” Scott swallowed. “Do you want me to wake up Lauren?”

“No. Just you and me. Scott… please?”

Scott smiled. “Okay.”

As they lay on their sides, Scott put a hand under her leg and lifted gently. As they lay side by side, she reached down and guided him into her. When he entered her, she gasped, giving a little sweet sob of pleasure. Scott began to rock back and forth slowly, holding Amy’s naked body close to his. Amy tried to stay quiet, quietly whimpering as he thrust into her, but after ten minutes she was breathing hard, her face flushed, her neck and chest covered in sweat.

“Oh, Scott,” she sobbed. “Please, I’m…” Amy came, her body shuddering, her hair falling into her eyes. Holding her tightly, Scott thrust harder and faster, his right hand grasping her thigh, his left underneath her, cupping her breast. A few moments later, Scott came as well with a soft groan, and Amy felt him spurt inside her. She gave a small, amazed laugh, reaching back to touch his head, raising her lips to his for a kiss.

Neither of them spoke. Amy cuddled against him without another word, giving a slow, happy sigh as the sweat cooled on her body. Scott stroked her bare shoulder, watching Amy as her breath slowed and she drifted off to sleep. A few moments later, his eyes flicked closed as well, and he slept, his arm still wrapped protectively around her. Sometime in the night, Lauren turned back over, putting her arm around Scott’s waist, and they lay like that, sleeping until morning.

Oh, Brother!

My eyes crack open as Marla tears the curtains open. She’s a morning person.

“Wake up, Trev. We have to get ready for school!”

“I’m getting up, geez,” I groan, rolling over and crushing my head under a pillow to block the morning sun.

Marla and I share a room. We always have. She’s my older sister. Well, older by two hours. We’re twins. We have always been quite close, and we do nearly everything together.

Marla grabs my pillow and yanks it from its place over my head.

“You’re going to make us late. Get your lazy ass up and get a move on.”

I roll over and stare up at her face. She stares back at me with her soft blue eyes. She had her arms crossed and wore a stern, annoyed look on her face.

I crack a smile.

“Okay, I’m up,” I say as I toss the sheets off myself and rise to my feet. I tower above my sister. She’s five feet or so, and I’m close to six feet. I wrap and arm around her neck and give her a squeeze before heading towards the shower.

“Make it fast, we’re damn near almost late!”

Yeah, yeah, I mutter to myself, closing the bathroom door behind me.

We pile in her car together and head off to school.

I look over at Marla. She looks off. Angry? Sad?

She darts her eyes in my direction.


“What’s up with you this morning? You aren’t acting yourself.”

“Nothing you need to worry with,” She said with a shrug.

I shrug. “Fine, I didn’t really care to know anyway.” This always gets Marla to talk.

Marla released an annoyed sigh. “Why ask, then!” She pauses and the car is filled with a brief amount of silence before she says, “It’s Cody. He left me. It’s whatever though, I don’t even care.”

Cody was the first guy Marla had ever slept with. I knew from the beginning he was a jackass and no good for her but, hey, girls who think they’re in love don’t listen to people who try to tell them it isn’t love.

She shoots a teary-eyed look my way.

“Well? Aren’t you going to say ‘I told you so’?”

I shake my head. “Nah, I think you get the point.”

That comment seemed to hurt her. I offer a soft smile and place my hand on her thigh and give it a squeeze.

“Don’t worry, Mar. I’m here for you if you need me.”

I feel her leg tense up and she stares straight ahead.

“T-thank you Trevor.”

Soon enough, we arrived at our school. Before we both parted for out classes, I pulled my barely-older sister close and squeezed her tight in a bear hug that she loved so much.

She pulled away and looked up at me.

“You mean it, Trev? That you’ll be there for me?”

“Of course.”

“For anything? Anything at all?”

A quizzical expression erupts across my face. “Yeah, anything.”

Marla nearly looks embarrassed as she smiles at me and waves goodbye before disappearing to class.

Later that night, Marla seemed to be almost back to her normal self. I laid on my bed with my laptop on my lap, trying to focus on doing an assignment for a class. Marla was seated next to me, watching some show on the bedroom TV.

“Remember earlier when you said you would do anything for me?”

I glance up from my keyboard. “Yeah, what about it?”

She smirked. “Tell me, Trev. How many women have you had sex with?”

“Now what kind of question is that?” I stare at her. She wore a very serious expression as she met my stare and waited for my answer. I sigh. “Uh, I guess about three or four. Why do you ask?”

I watch her blue eyes widen, almost as if she was shocked. “Wow, really? What attracted you to those girls?”

I shrug lightly. “They were beautiful, I guess.”

“Did you love them?”

The honest answer to that was no. It was really just girlfriends who were in and out of my life fairly quick. I have never had sex with a woman I loved, no.

“Well, I guess you could say that. I wasn’t in love, though,” I reply.

Marla nods, seeming to take this answer in.

“Okay, what does your dream girl look like?”

I want to tell her that basically, it would be her. Or, at least the way she looks. I slowly look her up and down. Marla is slender, and her breasts look good in whatever she wears. And her lips are so soft and quite plump. Those baby blue eyes could make a man do anything. Her sandy brown hair stopped just above her rear, and it was soft. So soft. And… My eyes snap back up to her face. I definitely should not use her as an example of what a perfect woman to me would be. She’s my sister, of course.

“Well, I can’t really say. Brunette, skinny, perfect tits and a round ass?” I chuckle.

She nods. ” What about me/”

“Wh- no. Not you, what do you mean?” Perhaps she caught me checking her body.

“I mean do you think I’m pretty? Possibly pretty enough to be a dream girl to someone?”

“Oh, most definitely!” That seemed like a very fast response.

I watch as her lips break into a grin.

“Alrighty Trev. That works for me.” She stands up and stretches. “I’m going to take a shower quickly, is that fine?”

“Yeah, go ahead. I have to finish this paper real fast anyway.”

I watch her leave the room and retreat down the hall. I close my laptop and set it off to the side, focusing my gaze towards the bedroom ceiling. I hear the squeak of the bathtub knobs and hear the rush of water as the shower blasts on. I look towards the clock on the wall. It’s 9 o’clock. I force myself off the bed and shuffle across the floor towards the kitchen.

As I pass the bathroom door, I notice its cracked. I have never seen Marla’s naked body. If it was that good looking with clothes on, what was it like bare naked? I stop next to the door.

Just one peek won’t hurt, I say to myself.

I stand there a moment but suddenly feel guilt take over. No, It’s wrong. So wrong. I roll my eyes at the thought of that stupid shit and continue to the kitchen. I rummage through the empty cabinets. Nothing interesting. It was nearly time to go grocery shopping. I open the fridge door and grab a cold slice of pizza and a soda. I lean against the counter and mindlessly chow down on the day old pizza. As I finish the cold slice and sip on my soda, I hear the rushing water stop. I freeze. The crack of the door opened up straight to my wet, naked sister. I would have the perfect view of her body.

Without a second thought or an ounce of moral give a damn, I quickly snuck towards the bathroom. I slowly walked backwards until the crack gave me enough view and I pressed myself against the wall in the dark hallway. I try to silence my breathing. The shower door opens and I feel my knees weaken. There she was. Her soft, wet skin glistened in the light. I watch as she quickly dries herself with her towel, going over every curve and inch of her body, She leaned over and wrapped her wet hair in the fuzzy blue towel. I feel my cock growing as her beautiful breasts dangled as she leaned. She walked closer to the bathroom mirror and I grab my nearly rock hard dick and watch as she grabs both her breasts in each hand. She gives them each a tender, squeeze. Marla turns around and glaces back at her round ass in the mirror.

“Hey, Trevor?” She yells.

I nearly fly from my skin as I tear my gaze away and quietly dart back to the bedroom and shakily sit back on my mattress.

Marla appears in the door way with her hair wrapped neatly in her towel and covered by her pajamas.


I look up at her face. My body is trembling with fear, Had she spotted me? Oh, God!

“Are you okay? You look pretty spooked?” She crossed the room and leaned over to hug me.

“I.. Yes. I-I’m okay.”

“Hm? You positive? You’re shaking something awful and you look pale…”

I meet her eyes and nod. She must not have noticed me. “Y-yeah, just feeling a bit sick all of a sudden. Don’t worry.”

She straightens back up. “Alrighty, Trev. I was going to ask if you were hungry and what you wanted for dinner.”

I lay back on my pillow and shimmy under the covers. “I think I’ll pass tonight. Not hungry. There’s still a few slices of pizza in the fridge.”

Marla leaned over and gave me a hug. Her breasts rested against my left arm. I swallow a lump in my throat.

“I’ll be quiet, just be sure you get some rest. Love you, brother.”

“I love you too, Marla.”

She exited the room and shut the light off behind her.

I stare up at the ceiling, breathing. That was a hell of a rush. I smirk and close my eyes and drift off to sleep.

The next few days were typical. Wake up, go to school, come home, repeat. Nothing out of the ordinary.

Finally, Saturday rolled around.

I woke up around lunch time. I sleepily shuffled towards the kitchen. Marla was laid out on the couch watching tv.

“Oh, surprised you’re awake so early. You usually don’t wake up until 2 or so.”

“Ha, not today. You need anything from the kitchen?”

Marla stands up. She is wearing a very low cut tank top and obviously has no bra on. She only has on a pair of panties.

“Dammit Marla, get dressed, would ya?” I can’t remove my gaze.

“If you ever woke up at a decent time on Saturdays, you’d know this is normal for me. I’m comfortable, so what? If you can walk around shirtless and in your pj pants, it’s okay for me!”

I look up at her face to see her staring at me. “Y-yeah that’s fine then.”

I walk towards the kitchen with Marla tagging close behind.

“Sit, I’ll make you something. What do you want?”

“Oh, just cereal is fine. You don’t have to,” I say.

She turned her back to me. “No, sit.”

I obey. I stare at her ass out the corner of my eye as she stands on her toes to reach a bowl. Each movement she makes, her ass jiggles pleasantly. I can feel another boner forming. These thin pants were NOT great when it came to hiding these things. I scooted closer to the table in hopes to hide it.

Marla dropped two bowls of dry cereal on the table, one for me and one for her. She leaned across and began pouring the milk over my breakfast. Her perky tits were at eye level for me. I tried hard to focus on my spoon and watch the milk rushing over my Cheerios.

She fell back into her seat and filled her own bowl.

“So, anything planned for tonight?”

“Nah, just staying home,” I say through a mouthful of cereal. “You?”

“Mmm… nah. Maybe I’ll stay here with you.” She smiles cheerfully.

I shrug. “Want to order a pizza and just watch a movie?”

She nodded.

“You’d do anything for me, right?”

“This again? You already know the answer.” I roll my eyes and watch her.

Marla props her head up on her hand. “Okay, Trev. Can I ask a strange question?”

I nod,

“How big is an average cock?”

I nearly choke on my mouthful of Cheerios. “Oh? Why do you ask?”

“I want to know if Cody was… average? Or bigger?”

I think for a moment. “I guess average would be six inches?”

Marla giggles. “I don’t think he was that big.”

Poor guy.

“What about you? How big are you?” Marla asks, smiling softly.

I feel my cheeks reddening a tad. ” M-me?”

“Yeah, man. How big? I’ll answer a weird question if you answer mine.”

“Well, I’m eight inches.”

A grin split my sister’s lips. “Oh, wow. Over achiever, eh?” She giggled. “Now, ask me something.”

I shuffle through my mind trying to find an appropriate question to ask my sibling. “What did Cody do with you sexually?”

“Oh…” She seemed to be deep in thought. “I will admit, Cody and I only had sex that one time. S-so, just sex. That’s all. Nothing extra.”

“No oral? Nothing foreplay wise?” I found this odd. Most guys love going down on a woman and loved playing with her before the real show.

“No. I admit, I want to try those things, though. Really want to.”

I can feel my boner pressing against the bottom of the tabletop. Thoughts crept into my head and I pushed them out quick.

Marla stood up and grabbed both of out bowls, tossing them in the sink. She came over and gently rubbed my shoulder.

“Come on, we need to get dressed and start out day.”

“Go on ahead, Mar. I’m going to sit here a minute. I may eat something else.” False, I needed this erection to deflate before I stood up around her.

“Okay!” She turned and disappeared from the room.

What were all of these questions about? I guess she was simply curious about how things are supposed to be sexually… Cody must have really messed with her.

After a few minutes of sitting and letting my erection disappear, I retreated towards the bedroom to get dressed.

The rest of the day was pretty slow moving. Marla went out with a pal of hers and they hung out for a while. I worked on past-due homework assignments for the majority of the time, and napped.

Marla shook me awake from my nap.

“Come on, Trev. You said we’d hang out a while, remember?”

I look up at the clock. 8:30. I stretch and nod.

“You can come in the living room when you get ready. I picked up the pizza before I got home.”

I allowed myself to fully wake up and I met Marla in the living room. She was balled up on the couch with a blanket. She lifted it and patted the couch.

“Come on Trevor. I picked a horror movie, if that”s okay with you.”

“Hell yeah, that’s fine with me!” I drop down next to her and pull part of the blanket over myself.

Marla turned on The Conjuring.

“This one is supposed to be REALLY good!”

We both fell into the movie quickly. We ate pizza from the box on the coffee table and enjoyed the calmer part of the movie.

Suddenly, it began getting intense and Marla scooted her body closer to mine. A jump scare made her throw herself against me. I glanced down at her. She had her arms wrapped around me.

“S-sorry! I get scared easily, you know that!”

“No.. it’s cool. Go ahead.” I put my right arm around her body. This is pretty much how we carried out the rest of the movie.

Once it ended, Marla took a deep breath.

“Well, that was intense, yeah?”

I laugh, “Yeah. You were terrified the whole time, you baby!”

Marla giggles and looks up at me. “I loved having you here to hold me. It made me feel much better…”

“Oh, no problem. What are brother’s for?”

She smirked at me. “They do anything for their sisters.”

I nod. “Of course.”

“Trevor, I don’t believe I was in love with Cody.”

“Oh? I figured you were, you seemed so torn up about the breakup.”

“No, I don’t think I was. The sex wasn’t wonderful that night. You said you weren’t in love with those girls. Was that sex great?”

I thought about this for a moment. “No, I don’t suppose it was.”

Marla smiles. “Do you think I’m beautiful, Trev?”

“W-well. of course. You’re my sister.” I feel that erection coming back, and feel a nervous knot forming in my stomach.

“Did you think my body was beautiful after my shower a few nights ago?”

My eyes widen. She… she did see me? This damn erection was coming on strong at the thought of her body.

“It’s okay Trevor. I know you saw me. You think me leaving that door cracked was an accident?” She smirks and giggles. “Of course not.”

My breathing is shallow and I’m shaking again.

“Do you love me, Trevor?”

I nod. “Of course,” I say softly, not knowing what to do.

“Good. I love you too, Trev.”

I jump to my feet. “Listen, Marla. I’m beat. I think I’m going to hit the hay okay?”

I walk down the hall and slink under my blanket. I definitely was not tired, but I would force myself back to sleep before I said something stupid.

i laid in bed for a few hours, drifting in and out of sleep. I know it was late. I tense up as I hear the door creak open.

“Trevor?” I hear Marla whisper quietly.

I don’t dare respond.

I listen closely as I hear some quiet shuffling as Marla opens a drawer and rummages quietly about. I can hear her footsteps as she pads across the room and crawls into her own bed. I hear a very soft, whimper. I listen for a few seconds as my twin sister made very quiet sighs. Still pretending to be asleep, I roll my body over to face her bed. She falls dead silent and I can tell she is frozen. I fake a slight snore sound to convince her I was still asleep. The dim light produced by a nightlight on her side of the room illuminated her body slightly. I couldn’t see much through my barely cracked eyes.

Marla was seated upright on her bed, her long slender legs spread wide. Her hand was situated between her thighs. Oh fuck, my sister was masturbating right in front of me. My dick was throbbing in my boxers.

I could not see any detail of her. Only her movements. I listened to her soft, nearly inaudible sighs. I couldn’t take in. With the slowest of movements, I sneaked my hand down towards my cock. I watched as Marla lifted a phallic shape from her bed and moved that between her legs. It made a very satisfying squishing sound as she forced the dildo into her body. I barely stroked my cock. Marla moaned a tad louder and attempted to silence herself. My stroking was making a brushing noise against my sheets and I didn’t notice Marla quickly look in my direction. I spotted her gaze and stopped my gentle movements and locked my eyes shut. Shit.

I heard Marla scoot off her mattress and listened as she padded across the floor. She stopped in front of my bed. I could smell her perfume and I froze entirely, stopping all movement from my breathing or anything else.

I hear the click of the lamp next to my bed.

Marla fell to her knees and brushed her hand across my cheek.

“I saw you, Trevor.”

I stay silent. Fuck.

“Trevor?” She whispered into my ear.

I slowly open my eyes.

“S-sorry, I’m sorry.”

Marla giggled. “Trevor?”


Marla crawled onto my bed. ” Would you do anything in the world for me?”

I nod. “Y-yes Marla.”

“I love you, Trevor.”

“I… I love you too, Marla.”

Her lips are pressed against mine in a matter of seconds. It feels as if electricity is rocketing through every nerve in my entire body. My dick is so hard, its painful.

I focus on her lips. Her soft, plum lips, I allow my fingers to mesh themselves deep in her log, brown hair. Marla’s hands sneak under the tail of my t-shirt and her fingers crawl up my torso and to my chest. I tear away from her lips and move my mouth to her slender neck. My lips danced up and down her neck, kissing and suckling her. She shivered against me, releasing a slight moan.

“Trevor, that’s wonderful..”

She places her still-covered pussy against my boxers and begins grinding against my dick. She moans pitifully.

I begin tugging her tank top off her her body, Her perfect breasts were exposed fully and I could take them in fully now. I take them into each hand and use my thumbs to play with her perfect pink nipples. Marla grinds against me harder, pushing herself into my body.

“What was it that you said you really wanted to experience, Marla?” I ask, taking a breast into my mouth and sucking gently on her hard nipple.

Marla’s voice trembled as she responded. “Oral and foreplay, please.”

I roll over, placing Marla on her back. I kiss her lips deeply and kiss and trail down her body. I stop once I reach the hem of her pink lace panties. I linger here, kissing just above them hem. Her body trembled with anticipation. I grab her tiny panties and shimmy them off of her. I groan with happiness upon the sight of her perfectly shaven cunt.

“Are you wet for me, sister?”

“Oh, yes, Trevor!”

I place my face directly by her ear.

“Call me brother for now.”

Marla grabbed me by the back of my head and tugged my lips back down to hers. She kissed my lips.

“Please, brother.”

My fingers found her pussy. She was so incredibly wet. I used my thumb play around with her clit. Marla gasped and squealed with pleasure.

I slowly insert one finger in her body, Her cunt was wonderfully soft.

“Are you okay, Marla?”

She nods and I insert a second finger. I begin at a slow pace, pushing my fingers deep inside of her, and pulling back slowing. I watched her face as I picked up the pace. Her moans were becoming more audible now, It was such a sweet sound. My pace went even faster and I pumped my fingers into her pussy at a rapid pace. Marla was squeaking with pleasure. I remove my fingers and quickly suck her juice from my middle and pointer finger. I release a husky sigh.

“Oh, shit. You taste brilliant.”

I kiss a second trail down her body and once again begin teasing her. I kiss above and around her cunt and kiss her thighs.

“No more teasing me, brother! The anticipation is killing me, I swear it!”

I chuckle and slowly lick from the bottom to the top of her slit.

Marla releases the sweetest sigh I’ve ever heard come from a woman.

My tongue dances intricately with my sister’s perfect pussy. I flick her clit with my tongue, and take it between my lips and begin sucking it. I insert my fingers back inside her once more and pump my fingers into her hard. Marla is nearly going crazy now.

“Oh, Trevor!”

Marla begins begging me to continue. I push deeper inside of her and find her G-spot. My fingers massage the bump vigorously.

My sister releases a loud yelp and arches her back.


Marla panted hard as I moved my lips back up to hers, kissing her gently.

“How was that?”

Marla nodded hard.


She shakily gets off the bed and pulls me to my feet.

Her small hand caressed my rock hard dick through my boxers.

“Mmm, you feel big.”

She grabbed the hem of my boxers and pulled them down past my ass. My erect dick slapped against my stomach and without hesitation, Marla grabbed my cock and gently pumped up and down.

I tilt her face up to meet mine, gazing directly into her blue eyes that I love so much.

I bite my lip to keep from moaning.

Marla giggles and falls to her knees, taking my cock into her mouth. Her sweet tongue moved up and down my throbbing dick as she sucked my member.

I let this go on for a few more seconds before tearing myself from her. I couldn’t last long if she kept that up.

I picked her up and placed her on the mattress before climbing on and hovering above her.

“I may be older, but you are definitely my big brother.”

We both chuckle.

I grab my dick and slowly rub it against Marla’s wet slit. I give a push and feel the head of my cock enter her.

Marla gasps loudly.

“Oh, fuck. You’re really big.”

I push the rest of my 8 inches into her very tight cunt.

I sat like that for a moment, trying not to bust.

“Sister, you’re really fucking tight. Your cunt is squeezing my dick.”

“Fuck me, then”

I begin pumping my dick into her. I quicken my pace slowly. I watch as Marla’s tits bounce with each thrust. We make eye contact. I pound into her with everything I’ve got. Her pussy made a satisfying squelching sound from all her juice. She was screaming loudly.

“Trevor, don’t stop, I mean it!”

I moaned loudly, too. I typically don’t but Marla’s cunt was wonderful.

I pull out and instruct my sister to get on all fours. She follows instructions quickly and i once again slam my dick into her cunt. She seems to feel tighter this way.

We moan in unison. I use her round ass as a cushion for each time I slam into her.

“Marla, I’m about to blow, I can’t hold it.”

“Cum in me, brother!”

“Are you positive?”

Marla screams out in pleasure.

“Yes, brother! I want you to shoot your load in me!”

I slam into her at full force and full speed.

“Oh, fuck Marla!” I moan as I finally give my last thrust and explode within her. I pull out and watch as my seed leaked out of her very full cunt and dripped onto my blanket.

We both fell onto the bed, sweating and panting.

Marla laid her head on my chest.

“You’re right. Sex is much better when you are in love with the partner.”

I nod my head. “You’re absolutely right.”


*This story is based on a real life experience between my actual twin sister and I. She and I are living together through our college years and have always been quite close. She caught me spying on her in the shower one night and a few nights later, I spied as she masturbated across the room from me. We proceeded to make love that same night once she realized I was watching her and we still do so regularly. Let me know if you all liked this story, i’d love to write more!*



Denise Chapman found a seat at the rear of the bus, in the very back row. She was thankful that the bus wouldn’t be crowded. Only about thirty kids would be making the trip to the state fair, and this huge old bus had room for twice that many. Most of the kids were already crowded together in the seats in the front and the middle of the bus. With luck, she’d have the back of the bus all to herself and the trip down to the state fair would be pleasant instead of an ordeal. She’d brought along a half-dozen new teen-romance novels to read. She hoped to get lost in a good story and completely block out this trip she’d been forced to take by her parents.

“You need to socialize more,” her mother was always saying. “It’s not normal for a girl your age to spend all her time with her nose in a book or doing her chores. You need to meet some boys, to go out on dates, have some fun.”

It did no good to tell her mother that she enjoyed doing her chores, that more than anything she enjoyed reading her romance novels, that she much preferred the boys in her books to the flesh-and-blood boys she went to school with. The boys in her novels were all so chivalrous, so non-threatening. The boys at school, on the other hand, were crude and dirty-minded. The flesh-and-blood boys had only one thing on their minds — how to take advantage of a girl every chance they got. And real boys all carried that hard weapon between their legs, that masculine appendage that gave Denise the shivers even to think about. She didn’t dare mention to her mother that she was scared to death of boys, and her mother wouldn’t listen to her excuses.

So now she was forced to go on this darned old trip to the state fair with a bunch of Young Farmers Club kids she didn’t know. For her own good, according to her mother.

Her twin brother Tim was up front somewhere, gabbing with some new boyfriend he’d made a few minutes ago. All the other kids had paired up, mostly boys with boys and girls with girls, although a few boys and girls had taken seats together and already looked ready to start necking. The boys and girls were all eyeing each other, and Denise knew that by the time the bus arrived at the state fair grounds sometime early tomorrow morning every girl except herself would be paired up with some boy with a tented crotch. And God only knew what would happen in the barns at the state fair, where all the kids would be spending their nights, sleeping with the animals, and probably acting like a bunch of animals.

“And where do you think you’re taking that mutt, young lady?” said the bus driver, his voice booming through the bus and silencing all the kids.

Denise looked up front, along with all the other kids. A blonde girl wearing skin-tight shorts and a bikini halter had just entered the bus, leading a large black dog by its leash. Denise recognized the dog as a black Labrador and even from the back here she could tell it was a male.

The girl tugged on her long blonde hair, some of which fell over the front of her shoulders and onto her half-naked tits. Her tit-cups hardly captured more than her cherries.

“I’m bringing him along,” the girl said. “Isn’t it all right if I bring him along? I didn’t think it would cause any problem.” She spoke in a pouting tone, puckering her lips. She balanced on one bare foot, rubbing the toes of her other bare foot up and down her tanned calf.

“I’m not supposed to let any animals on this bus,” the driver said. He was a fat, middle-aged man in a gray uniform, and he was sweating heavily in the summer heat.

The blonde girl leaned over, petting her dog on the head. Her tits bulged as they dangled and nearly escaped from their tiny cups. “But he’s such a good dog. You won’t even know he’s here.”

The driver gawked at the girl’s tits as if he were hypnotized by them. “Well, I don’t know…”

“Please, sir, he won’t be any trouble at all.”

The girl leaned close then, as if she were going to kiss the driver. Instead, she whispered something into his ear.

The driver flushed, streams of sweat running down his chubby cheeks. “Go on,” he said. “But you’ll have to keep him at the back of the bus. And we aren’t making any pit-stops for him. Is that clear?”

“Yes sir,” the blonde said, smiling as she began to lead the dog up the aisle. “He won’t be a bit of trouble sir.”

The boys nearly fell out of their seats to get a closer look at the half-naked blonde as she paraded up the aisle, her tits wobbling.

Denise almost panicked. For a moment she had the urge to jump out the window. The blonde was coming straight toward her. She sat there frozen and helpless, however, as the blonde sat down right next to her.

“The old pig,” the blonde muttered under her breath for Denise’s benefit. “Sit, Romeo,” she said to the dog, and the Lab obediently planted its black haunches on the floor.

The driver yanked the door lever and the bus door sealed itself with a sucking noise. He started the bus. Without bothering to turn around toward the kids, he started shouting. “Now listen here, ladies and gentlemen, and listen good. It’s four o’clock now, and I’m supposed to deliver you to the state fair before midnight. That means we’re gonna be making just two stops, one at seven and one at ten. If you’ve gotta go, you just hold it — it won’t kill you.”

Several kids snickered.

“And I don’t want any trouble,” the driver continued. “You don’t give me any trouble and I don’t give you any trouble. I’m not being paid to be a chaperon or a baby-sitter. My only job is to get you kids down to the state fair. So just don’t hassle me and you and me won’t have any problems.”

A few kids shouted: “All right!” Several other kids applauded. The driver rammed his shift lever into gear and the bus roared as it started forward. As the bus gathered speed, the kids began talking faster and louder among themselves and soon the bus sounded like a school lunchroom inside.

The blonde turned to Denise. “I’m Peggy, what’s your name?”

Denise told her.

“Sexy name,” the blonde said. “And this handsome boy is Romeo.” She stroked the dog’s head.

“Nice dog,” Denise said. She felt tight and uneasy.

“You don’t know how nice,” Peggy said, giving Denise a suggestive expression. “I mean, Romeo’s a real special boy.”

Denise smiled, almost giggled, mostly out of nervousness. She had no idea what Peggy was hinting at, nor did she want to know. She picked up her book from the seat beside her and opened it.

“What’s that?” Peggy said.

Denise showed her the cover of the book.

“Please Let Me In,” Peggy said, reading the title. “Hmm, sounds pretty interesting. So, you like dirty books. Well, so do I.”

“It’s not a dirty book,” Denise snapped. “It’s a romance. There’s nothing dirty in it.”

Peggy looked stunned for a moment. “A romance, huh? That’s one of those books where all the good stuff happens between the lines. It’s all there, but you just have to use your imagination a little more to find it.”

“I’d like to read it now, if you don’t mind,” Denise said, and she shoved her nose into her book.

Her eyes traveled along the lines of print, she turned the pages, but nothing her eyes saw registered in her mind. She wasn’t reading, just going through the motions of reading. How could she read with Peggy just about sitting in her lap and with that big hound gazing up at her with those moony eyes? She was uncomfortably hot, too. All the windows were open and the wind whirled through the bus, but it was a hot, humid wind that failed to cool her off.

“Christ, it’s hot,” Peggy said, as if reading Denise’s thoughts. “My skin is sticking to the seat. What I wouldn’t give for a nice cool stream to go skinny-dipping in right now. Do you like to go skinny-dipping, Denise?”

“No,” Denise said, offended that Peggy had suggested such a thing.

“I do,” Peggy said. “We’ve got a nice private stream on our farm. Me and Romeo go up there just about every day during the summer. A lot of the neighbor boys come up there, too. Sometimes it gets pretty wild.”

Denise didn’t say anything. She didn’t know for sure what Peggy meant by wild, but she imagined the big-titted blonde dipping down into the stream, as a dozen red-faced farm boys watched her.

“Hey Denise, give me a few of those candy bars you brought along.”

Denise looked up to see her twin brother looking down at her. She was a little shocked to see that Tim had taken off his shirt and shoes. All he wore now was a pair of threadbare jeans that fit him like a tight skin. His sun-bleached yellow hair resembled the tousled mane of a lion. His eyes moved away from her and roved up and down Peggy’s obscenely clad body.

Denise shot her hand down into her overnight bag and pulled out three or four candy bars, which she thrust up at Tim. “Here.”

The boy reached for them without looking, wrapping his fingers around them as he ogled the blonde. “Thanks,” he muttered.

As he stumbled barefoot down the aisle to join his new friends, he glanced over his shoulder a few times — at Peggy.

“Cute,” Peggy said, watching him. She turned to Denise. “Is his equipment pretty nice?”

Denise felt herself flush. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. He’s my brother — my twin brother. I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Peggy grinned. “Lucky you. Your brother, huh?”

Denise sighed with exasperation and buried her face in her book, trying to block out everything around her. She couldn’t read, though. She was too riled up. The trip was ruined. Peggy would not leave her alone. The heat was unbearable. She could smell the dog, along with the scent of sweaty teenagers.

She peered over the seat ahead of her. She couldn’t see too many of the other kids, but she was certain that she was the only person on the bus besides the driver who remained decently dressed. The boys she could see all had their shirts off, the same as Tim. Most of the girls wore the scantiest shorts and had rolled their T-shirts up under their tits to make their bellies and backs bare. Every girl and boy she could see were barefooted. They were all sweating, and the bus smelled like a high-school locker room.

“He had a nice bulge,” Peggy said, as if to herself. “I bet he’s really hung. I’d love to see him without his pants on. All girls should be so lucky to have a twin brother like that.”

Denise refused to acknowledge that she’d even heard Peggy. Her heart was pounding and she felt as if she would suffocate, trapped between Peggy and the wall of the bus. The worst part of it all was that Peggy seemed to be able to see into the deepest, darkest parts of Denise’s mind. The truth was, Denise knew what Peggy was talking about. The truth was, Tim was hung like a horse. Denise spied on him every chance she got, watched him piss in the barn yard, watched him sneak out behind the shed and jack off, followed him and his girlfriends into the woods and watched from secret hiding places as he fucked them.

Tim terrified her. That huge cock he wielded between his legs horrified her. How could any girl endure the torture of being fucked by that big cock? And yet, as much as Denise was terrified, she was fascinated, she was excited, she was in love. All the boys in the romance novels she read had Tim’s face, Tim’s body. She envied every girl Tim had ever fucked.

“Wanna change places?” Peggy said. “So I can sit next to the window for a while?”

Denise agreed, thankful to be out of her corner at last.

Peggy slid Denise’s overnight bag out of the way on the floor and pressed her back into the corner, leaving one bare foot on the floor and plopping the other one up on the seat. The wind coming in the window grabbed her hair and pulled it out the window where it flew in the breeze like gold streamers.

Denise moved away until she was sitting in the center of the long rear seat of the bus and could look straight down the aisle. She pushed her overnight bag out of the way and allowed the black Lab to move into the space between her and Peggy. Peggy had her legs spread, and the dog sniffed the crotch of her shorts.

“I can’t take much more of this heat,” Peggy said. “I’m about ready to strip completely.” She reached under her tits and shoved her fingers up under the cups. She pushed up, and the tit-cups slipped off, letting her large tits fall out and jiggle. The string halter hung around her neck like a necklace.

Denise couldn’t believe it. She just stared at Peggy’s naked tits. The cherries were very large and full of erect bumps. The nipples stood up like fingertips.

“Don’t worry,” Peggy said, grinning mischievously. “Nobody can see me here behind the seat. If anybody starts coming back here, let me know, huh? Except for maybe your brother. I wouldn’t mind giving him an eyeful.”

Denise was speechless. She watched with increasing disbelief as Peggy unsnapped and unzipped her shorts and lifted her ass and legs to slide them off. Peggy wasn’t even wearing panties. She dropped the shorts on the seat and settled back down with a sigh, spreading her legs so the her left foot rested on the floor and her right foot on the bus seat. She had a very hairy blonde pussy that opened slightly as she spread her legs, revealing the wet pink meat between the furry lips of her cunt.

“Oh, that feels good,” Peggy mumbled, curling her toes sensuously. Then she reached between her legs and pulled open her cunt, dug her fingers into the spongy cunt flesh and hauled open the hairy pussy flaps to reveal her worm-like clit and her seething fuck-chamber.

“Peggy, oh God!” Denise muttered, so shocked she couldn’t think of another word. She watched a few trickles of clear fluid leak from Peggy’s fuckhole and dribble onto the black vinyl bus seat.

The black Lab let out a small whimper and lapped up the cunt juice from the seat. Then he sniffed Peggy’s open crotch as if it were the best thing he’d ever smelled. Even Denise could smell Peggy’s cunt now — that pungent, musky female scent she’d smelled so many times coming from between her own legs, that smell that always managed to permeate her own panties after she’d worn them only a few hours.

“Make love to me, Romeo,” Peggy moaned. “Lick me, lover boy.”

Her toes curled as the dog mashed his wet muzzle to her open pussy as if he wanted to fuck her with his snout. As he started to lick, growling quietly, Peggy lifted her bare ass off the seat, thrusting her pussy at him, her eyes rolling drunkenly as she fed him her dripping cunt.

Denise was sure she must be dreaming. At any moment she thought she’d be waking up from this nightmare bus trip and this unbelievable scene before her. Her subconscious mind was surely causing all this. Over the years she’d had dirty fantasies about getting her own pussy licked by an animal, especially by a dog, but she’d buried them deep in her subconscious, ashamed of herself completely. Now these suppressed memories were surfacing.

“Oh, Romeo, you lick so good!” Peggy breathed, rotating her loins as she rubbed her open pussy against the dog’s fat, slithering tongue.

Cunt juice dripped from Peggy’s crotch, splattering on the black vinyl seat. The smell of pussy was becoming stronger, and Denise began to feel a little dizzy, almost high on the aroma.

I’ve never smelled anything in a dream before, Denise realized, and she looked down the aisle, beginning to believe this wasn’t a dream at all. In the seats closest to the back, girls and boys were necking. French kissing. The boys had their hands on the girls’ cunts, on their tits, and the girls were squirming as if trying to get away. By leaning forward, Denise could see that one girl had her hand inside a boy’s pants and was jerking it as the boy kissed her and played with her tits under her T-shirt. Most of the boys seated with boys and the girls seated with girls had stopped gabbing with each other and were watching the boys and girls who were making out, shouting dirty comments and poking fun. The bus driver focused straight ahead on the road, ignoring the kids completely.

Denise almost jumped as someone stroked her hand. It was Peggy’s hot toes.

“Play with my foot,” Peggy whispered. “Lean over and suck on my toes. It drives me crazy.” She gasped as the dog lapped up and down her cunt slit.

Denise just stared in shock, unable to believe any of this. Despite the very real smell of cunt in the air, this had to be a dream. It just had to!

“Come on you little bitch,” Peggy hissed. “Suck my toes!” She clawed at Denise’s forearm with her toenails.

Denise didn’t know why she did it. Maybe because she was scared out of her mind. Maybe because she was so weak with shock that she would have obeyed anybody’s orders, performing like a zombie. Whatever it was, she slid as close to Peggy as she could. Peggy raised her leg, pulling her knee toward her voluptuous tits. Denise took hold of Peggy’s naked foot and started to lick and suck the blonde’s wiggling toes.

“Oh baby, yessss!” Peggy hissed. “Oh God, this feels good. Lick me, eat me, suck me!” Peggy sounded as if she’d lost her mind.

Denise thought she’d pass out. The scent of cunt down here was suffocating. And she could smell the dog, too. The dog kept growling quietly and grunting as he licked. His tongue slurped obscenely. He sounded as if he’d never be able to get enough of the taste of Peggy’s seething cunt.

“Oh God, I feel tingles all the way up in my asshole!” Peggy moaned. “My cunt’s gonna melt. Oh shit, this is great! Keep sucking my toes, bitch. It makes the feeling that much better.”

Denise drooled all over Peggy’s foot. Peggy’s toes tasted salty. The scent of hot cunt excited Denise. She’d never really smelled a girl’s cunt from so close before. In the locker room at school there was always that faint aroma of cunt in the air, the mingled cunt-scents of all the girls, but it was nothing like this steaming scent pouring out of Peggy’s excited pussy. The smell almost made Denise want to take a taste of Peggy’s cunt.

“I’m getting close,” Peggy whispered. “Oh I wish it would last, but I wanna come, too. I need that feeling. Oh God, do I need that feeling!”

Denise slithered her tongue between Peggy’s toes, chewed on Peggy’s bare foot. She was beginning to enjoy doing this. She didn’t want to have to stop. And she knew what Peggy was talking about when she said she wanted to get that feeling. She loved that feeling herself, loved to jack herself off until her toes curled with that raw, melting sensation of orgasm. One of her darkest secrets was that she liked to jack off, that she jacked off six times a day sometimes. She couldn’t get through her romance novels without jacking off at least once every chapter, sometimes twice. Always when the handsome, chivalrous boy brushed his lips against the heroine’s flushed cheek in one of those novels, Denise would manage to bring off her young cunt in seconds.

A slick pool was forming on the seat under Peggy’s wiggling ass, and Peggy rubbed her ass in it, sliding on the seat.

“I’m so hot!” Peggy breathed. “I’m so fucking hot! Oh, I wanna come!”

Denise watched the dog’s tongue slither into Peggy’s gaping fuck-cavern like a snake sliding into its hole. Peggy’s pussy appeared to open up more and more as the dog licked her, and her gaping pussy quivered and contracted, sucking at the dog’s tongue from time to time.

I wish that were me, Denise thought. I wish that was me sitting there getting my pussy licked by that big dog. Oh God, that must feel good!

She sucked hard on Peggy’s sexy toes, inhaled the scent of Peggy’s cunt, watched the dog’s tongue fuck in and out of Peggy’s seething cunt. And she realized that her own cunt was on fire, was throbbing maddeningly, that her panties had pulled up like a gag between her swollen pussy-lips and the material was working up and down in her cunt slit and against her clit as she rhythmically squeezed her legs together. Her loins whirled inside with hot tingles and she moaned out loud.

Peggy was humping, driving her crotch against the dog’s muzzle, fucking herself on his slithering tongue. Her toes curled in Denise’s mouth.

“Suck my toes!” Peggy moaned. “Lick my pussy! Oh God, I’m gonna come!”

She came with a final explosion of hot cunt juice, which ran out of her pussy and dribbled onto the bus seat. Her body jerked rhythmically and she gasped with each spasm. Her toes clutched madly, nearly tearing the inside of Denise’s mouth.

Denise bit hard at the spasming girl’s hot toes. She clamped her own legs together so hard that her thigh muscles almost cramped. An itchy tension mushroomed inside her own pussy, her toes tingled in her shoes, and she started to writhe with orgasm, nearly blacking out as the hot sensations surged through her cunt.

It feels so good, Denise thought. It just feels so good! This was the first orgasm she’d ever experienced while doing anything with another person, and there was something hotter and more intense about it, something more satisfying than any other orgasm she had ever felt.

She squirmed on the bus seat, working her legs against each other, sucking on Peggy’s toes, nearly passing out as the sensations pulsed through her loins and her brain. She slid her hand down, rubbing it in the warm fuck-slime that had run out of Peggy’s cunt, and she couldn’t help sniffing it. Then she spit Peggy’s toes out and tasted Peggy’s slick cunt juice.

The pussy juice was tart and sweet. It tasted like the fluid that came from her own cunt. She’d never produced so much of it though. Maybe if she got licked off by a dog, she would. She lowered her lips to the seat and lapped up the cunt juice until the dog started lapping it up, too. Then she sat up, suddenly horrified by what she’d been doing. It was as if she’d temporarily lost her mind.

As she straightened herself, she realized that she’d glimpsed something, something she had to get a look again. She leaned to the side again slightly, peeking under the dog’s black-furred abdomen. His prick was standing up out of its sheath — red and wet and quivering. What shocked her was not that the dog had a hard-on, but the size of the Lab’s cock. His cock looked to be five inches long, maybe six — the size Tim’s had been a few years back, before it had surged in size like a growing cornstalk. She’d never seen a dog with such a thick and long cock.

“Hung like a horse, isn’t he?” Peggy said, sitting up straighter. “When a girl’s got a hung dog around, she doesn’t always have to go chasing after the boys to keep her satisfied.” She gave Denise a dirty grin as she played with her own tits.

Denise shook her head, unable to believe Peggy, unable to believe the size of the dog’s cock, unable to believe what she, herself, had just done. She looked up front.

A girl was leaning out into the aisle, her eyes rolled back, her hair dangling toward the floor. A boy was clutching her, his hand down her pants and pumping as he apparently fucked his finger inside her cunt. More boys and girls had paired up now and were sharing seats. Half the kids were engaged in necking or kissing or groping, Denise expected at any moment to see a boy rip off a girl’s shorts, pull out his stiff cock, and ram it up her cunt right there in front of everybody. Things were getting out of hand, but the bus driver just stared straight ahead, driving them down the highway.

“You look a little lost,” Peggy said. “Like this is your first trip to the state fair or something.”

“It is,” Denise mumbled.

“Lucky girl,” Peggy said. “It’s always best the first time. Ain’t that right, Romeo?” She stroked the Lab’s head.

Denise watched in stunned silence as Peggy caught the dog’s cock between her bare toes and started to jack him off.


The dog’s long tongue dangled as he panted, dripping spit on the seat between Peggy’s spread legs. Peggy no longer leaned back in the corner, but sat facing directly forward, her feet on the floor, one foot under the dog’s lower belly so she could stimulate his slippery cock with her toes — the same sexy toes Denise had been sucking on only a few minutes ago. The dog let out a low growl, and he started to hump, fucking his cock between Peggy’s toes. Giggling, Peggy moved her other bare foot under the dog, catching his cock between her feet and letting him fuck between them.

Denise didn’t know how to react. She was appalled by what Peggy was doing, and yet she couldn’t take her eyes away from the dog-cock fucking between Peggy’s feet. A clear fluid leaked from the dog’s cock, getting Peggy’s feet slippery. Denise noticed a musky, animal aroma in the air now, apparently coming from the Lab’s excited cock.

Peggy stroked the dog’s head. “You beautiful sexy boy you. You just can’t get enough of rubbing that hot prick of yours against something, can you?”

The dog let out a little whimper, lapping at Peggy’s tits, then sniffing some more at her cunt.

“Isn’t he a doll?” Peggy said, glancing at Denise. “You wouldn’t believe how hot his prick is. God, the feel of it between my feet drives me crazy! Oh, I wanna fuck!”

Peggy suddenly slumped in her seat, kicking her legs up in the air and spreading them wide. She braced her bare feet up on the back of the seat in front of her.

“Take me, Romeo,” she moaned. “Oh God, fuck me!”

The dog rose up, prick flexing crazily, and grabbed Peggy around the waist, sinking his claws into her smooth flesh for a good hold. He humped at the air as he moved close to Peggy’s crotch, jabbing at her pussy mound until his pointed prick found the entrance to her fuck hole and sank into her cunt, disappearing between her blonde-furred pussy-lips like a red snake.

Peggy writhed, her eyes rolling crazily. “Oh Romeo, oh God, yes!”

She stroked her hands down the dog’s sleek black flanks, down his lower back, caressing him with trembling fingers as he fucked her. Her toes clutched at the back of the seat against which she’d braced her feet, getting the black vinyl of the seat slimy with lube from the dog’s cock.

Denise could hardly breath. She was scared out of her mind. What if the other kids came back here and found out what was going on? Within seconds the entire bus would know. Denise would never live the embarrassment down. How could Peggy do such a thing?

The dog fucked faster, dripping dog-spit all over Peggy’s wobbling tits. His prick fucked in and out, a red blur between Peggy’s swollen cunt-lips. A rapid squishing noise came from Peggy’s cunt as the dog pistoned his prick inside it.

Peggy reached over and grabbed Denise’s hand, squeezing it fiercely. “God, I can hardly stand it!” Peggy’s eyes looked glazed, drugged. “Oh Denise, the feeling, it’s incredible!”

This isn’t happening, Denise kept repeating in her mind. This can’t be happening. She winced as Peggy squeezed her hand even tighter, and she knew for certain that this was happening.

God, this was embarrassing! Even though Peggy was the one performing this filthy act with the dog, Denise felt her own face burning with shame. The shame came from deep inside Denise, from the part of her mind where she hid her deepest secrets. How many times had Denise imagined getting fucked by a dog? How many times had she jerked off, pretending that the finger in her cunt was the prick of a dog — or of some other animal? Too many times to remember. And there slumped Peggy, naked and panting, legs up in the air and spread, acting out Denise’s deepest, darkest fantasies.

“Oh God, I’m coming,” Peggy whispered, and she nearly crushed the bones in Denise’s hand as she squirmed with orgasm, her cunt clutching madly around the dog’s pistoning cock. “Oh Denise, it feels so good, oh yesss!”

Denise squeezed Peggy’s hand in return, sympathetic to the other girl’s pained pleasure.

As Peggy’s spasms continued, she clutched the fucking Lab between her thighs, slowing his humping. The dog whimpered, trying to fuck faster. Peggy jerked a few last times and pushed the dog away from her, forcing him to pull out.

“Sorry, boy,” she mumbled.

The dog whimpered, humping at the air, his prick red and dripping.

“Poor boy,” Peggy said. She glanced at Denise. “Help him out, huh?” She started to pull on Denise’s hand.

“Hey wait,” Denise said, but it was too late.

Denise suddenly found herself being jerked hard toward Peggy. She fell on her side in Peggy’s lap, felt the warmth of Peggy’s large tits as they pressed down on her cheek. Her head rested in Peggy’s lap. The scent of Peggy’s cunt made her dizzy and weak instantly.

“Blow him,” Peggy said. “He loves blow-jobs.”

Denise stifled a cry as the dog’s hot cock rammed against her lips and cheeks, drooling cock-slime on her. As much as she was horrified by what was happening, as much as she wanted to fight and break free, she dreaded even more the rest of the kids discovering her back here like this.

“Open up,” Peggy said. “Think of it as a candy cane.” She pinched Denise’s cheek until Denise was forced to open her mouth.

The big dog-prick slid into Denise’s mouth, searing her lips and tongue, jabbing at her tonsils and making her gag, oozing fuck-lube down her throat.

“Suck him!” Peggy hissed. “Suck him off!”

The dog’s cock tasted salty and bitter, musky and bestial. Denise tried not to swallow the hot fluid leaking out of it, or the slick fluids she was being forced to suck off the dog’s prick. She was tasting not only the dog’s cock, the dog’s fuck-lube, but the juices from Peggy’s cunt. Only moments ago this quivering cock had been fucking between the spasming lips of Peggy’s pussy. And now Denise had that dog cock in her mouth — tasting it, eating it, sucking on it.

Denise couldn’t quite believe it. Even though the dog’s sizzling prick pistoned between her lips, making them tingle and itch, even though it rubbed more tingles into her tongue and the inside of her mouth, even though his prick jabbed her tonsils and made her gag — Denise kept telling herself that this wasn’t happening, that this couldn’t be happening.

“Use your tongue,” Peggy said. “Lick it just like you’d lick a boy’s cock. Romeo loves it, just like the boys love it. Come on, baby, suck that stud off.” She pushed on Denise’s head, jerked on it, forcing Denise’s mouth to work up and down on the dog’s cock.

Denise’s eyes ran tears. Snot ran from her nose. The smell of dog-cock and cunt made her feel drugged. Her brains were being shaken loose as Peggy jerked on her head.

“Suck it!” Peggy hissed. “Suck that cock!”

The dog’s cock flexed, quivered, seemed to get hotter and hotter, harder and harder. Denise feared the bone-hard fuck rod would split open, that its veins would burst and spurt hot blood into her mouth. The bottom side of the dog-cock kept rubbing heat and sensation into Denise’s tongue and tingles streamed down her throat. Her entire mouth seemed to be pulsating, her lips swelling, getting tighter and hotter. She realized suddenly that she was sucking, sucking like a baby sucking its bottle. It was almost a reflex. She tried to stop sucking and she couldn’t. As the dog’s cock fucked in and out, her lips munched around it, her tongue flapped.

“That’s it.” Peggy said. “Make him feel real good and he’ll give you his jizz. It’s a real treat, girl — sweet as syrup fresh from the boiler. Come on, baby, suck him off, make him come.”

The dog fucked her mouth faster, growling, whimpering. One of his hot paws was braced on Denise’s neck, his claws digging in. For some strange reason, Denise enjoyed the feel of his paw on her neck. She made a tight ring of her lips, starting to enjoy the feel of his cock fucking her mouth, starting to enjoy even the taste and smell of it.

“Come on, boy, give her your jizz,” Peggy said. “Squirt it right down her throat.”

Denise closed her eyes, sucking, munching, aware of an intense throbbing in her cunt. She tried to visualize cum spurting from the dog’s cock and down her throat. She had seen dogs spurt jism before, had secretly watched Tim and some of his buddies jerk off dogs while laughing hilariously. She’d seen that grayish-white dog-cum spurt in long sticky strands — and she’d always wondered what dog-cum smelled like, what it felt like, what it tasted like. But she’d never had the guts to try to find out.

The dog let out a moaning yelp. His prick swelled, growing longer and fatter, turning harder than steel. As his cock swelled it began to vibrate. Then the dog-cock flexed hard and suddenly Denise’s throat was flooded with steaming cum. She started to choke on the bitter dog-cum, her head filled with the peppery scent of jizz.

“Swallow it!” Peggy said. “Don’t waste it. Swallow it!” She spoke in whispers, but her tone was commanding.

The dog fucked his cock in and out, squirting more and more slimy jizz into Denise’s mouth. She had no choice but to swallow the stuff. It was either swallow it or choke to death on cum. The dog kept whimpering, kept humping, kept shooting stream after stream of hot fuck-slime — and Denise glugged it down, sucked it down. At first the alkaline taste, the slimy feel — like swallowing hot oysters — made Denise think she was going to vomit. Then, suddenly, she was liking the taste, the texture. Suddenly she was hungry for more dog-cum, and she sucked vigorously, slurping down the hot jism as fast as the dog shot it. She drained the dog before she’d had half enough, and she sucked hungrily on his wilting cock as he whimpered as if in pain. As his cock escaped her mouth, her lips smacked together and she moaned.

“You little bitch!” Peggy said, pushing Denise away, forcing her to sit up. “You almost chewed my dog’s cock off.” She petted the Lab’s head. “There, there, boy, feeling better now?” She peeked under him at his wilted cock.

Denise watched with her as the dog’s cock slid back in its sheath like a retreating eel.

“I guess you didn’t hurt it any,” Peggy said, giving Denise a disturbed glance. “It still seems to work. If I’d have thought you were gonna try to bite it off, I wouldn’t have let you suck it, bitch.”

“Let me?” Denise said, outraged. “You forced me to do it!”

“Oh, go read one of your dirty books,” Peggy said. She slid back in the corner of the seat, resting her head against the window frame and letting the wind blow her hair. She crossed her arms and closed her eyes and appeared to fall asleep almost immediately. She had her right foot up in the bus seat and her left one on the floor. Her dog lay on the floor with his muzzle resting on her foot, sleeping like his mistress.

Peggy’s blonde cunt-bush stared Denise in the face, its lips pulled apart slightly and revealing the pink wet cunt meat between them. Denise took off her shoes and socks. For a moment she played with a fantasy of fucking her toe up inside the bitch’s crotch and watching her squirm awake. It was a sadistic and wicked fantasy that Denise felt slightly ashamed of.

The sound of a girl gasping pulled Denise out of her own thoughts and made her look down the aisle. She couldn’t see the girl making the noise. All she could see was the girl’s bare foot, toes clutching at the air and quivering. The girl’s foot shivered and she continued to gasp for several seconds before she sighed loudly and her foot went limp. Almost every boy on the bus was standing up in their seat and trying to get a look at the girl who’d been making all the noise. A few boys jeered. Others laughed. The relative silence that had filled the bus as the girl had spasmed and cried out her pleasure gave way once again to gabbing and laughter.

Denise thanked God that she and Peggy were at the back of the bus, that their shameful carrying on had neither been heard nor spotted. The kids up front were too busy necking and watching each other neck to bother with two girls and a dog far back in the bus. Denise opened “Please Let Me In” and tried to read. She couldn’t absorb a word of the book into her mind. Her thoughts whirled through her head.


The sun was heading toward the western horizon and sending brilliant rays through the open windows on the right side of the bus. Sitting in the middle of the long back seat, Denise found herself sweating miserably while Peggy, still naked and asleep, leaned up against the left side window, shaded and fanned.

Denise thought about moving further up front, taking an empty seat on the left side of the bus, but she was afraid that if she moved she might draw attention to herself. Already some of the boys up front had spotted her and looked ready to pounce. She was sure that the only reason that they hadn’t come back here was because they knew Peggy and the dog were sitting back here with her, and most boys were afraid to confront two girls at once. Boys were always so sure of themselves when they could get a girl alone, but two girls together scared them off. Denise knew without a doubt that the moment she took a seat by herself, the boys who hadn’t already paired up with girls would be fighting among themselves to be the first to get at her.

She fidgeted, pretending to read, not daring to look down the aisle anymore. She didn’t want to catch some boy’s eye and have him think she was encouraging him. The grunts and gasps and dirty giggles continued as the kids made out. As much as Denise hated crowds and noise, she felt nervous each time the noise died down. It was when things got relatively quiet that she was sure one or several boys were staring at her.

They were all animals — boys. They were worse than animals. She really wished they’d all just disappear so she wouldn’t have to deal with them anymore, so her mother would stop nagging her to go out with them. She could live without them — she really could. She couldn’t understand how other girls could stand being pawed all the time, threatened with those monstrous weapons boys carried between their legs. The cock of Peggy’s black Lab was like a little finger compared to some of the cocks Denise had seen jutting from the loins of boys. Tim’s cock looked big enough to use for a baseball bat. His was the biggest cock Denise had ever seen. The cocks of the other farm boys she’d seen — Tim’s friends — had been smaller, sure, but they were still too big. Denise couldn’t imagine getting fucked by those boys. If she didn’t bleed to death, the pain would kill her. She was sure of it.

She remembered so many days in the woods, hiding breathlessly behind bushes and watching Tim and his friends fucking their pricks into the cunts of girls they’d dragged up there. She’d watched the girls squirm and squeal, whimper and moan, and she’d never quite figured out whether the girls were feeling pleasure or excruciating pain or both. Most of the girls begged for more, clawing the boy’s back and growling: “Fuck me, fuck me!” But that didn’t prove they were feeling pleasure. They might have been so delirious, so out of their minds from being tortured that they didn’t know what they were saying anymore. Girls at school talked about how great it was to get fucked, but they didn’t convince Denise. It just didn’t make sense. How could anything that looked so cruel, so brutal, bring pleasure?

The bus growled with changing tones as the driver shifted gears. They were entering a small town.

“We’ll be stopping at the Burger King here,” the driver shouted without looking back. “Get yourselves decent if you want to get off and piss or eat something. It’s about seven now, right about on schedule. I’ll let you get off here and take the bus to get fueled up. We leave in half an hour. Anybody who’s not on the bus when we leave is out of luck. I ain’t waiting for anybody. Is that clear?”

“Yes, sir!” shouted the boys in unison, then they whooped. Other kids bellowed laughter. The bus driver ignored them.

A moment later they pulled into the Burger King parking lot.

Peggy woke up. “What’s happening?”

Denise told her, keeping her voice as cold as possible.

“Shit!” Peggy said. She grabbed her shorts and slipped them on. Then she hooked her halter cups back over her tits.

Kids were piling out of the bus, resembling a pack of half-naked savages. Denise dreaded joining them. She envisioned a half-dozen boys surrounding her at a table as she tried to eat a hamburger.

“Well, aren’t you getting off?” Peggy said.

“I’d rather stay on the bus and read,” Denise said.

“You’re flaky.” Peggy slid over, pushing up out of her seat and stretching in the aisle. Romeo got up and stretched with her.

“Damn, I’m hungry,” Peggy said. “I suppose I’ll have to miss supper for the old pig.”

Denise had no idea what Peggy was talking about. The aroma of hamburgers and fries wafted through the open windows and made Denise’s mouth water. “Forget your money or something?” she asked Peggy.

Peggy gave her a cold look. “I’ve got money, I just don’t have time. I’ve got business to take care of. That big boar of a bus driver didn’t let Romeo aboard for free. I had to bribe the old goat, and now I’ve gotta pay off on that bribe.”

Denise still didn’t understand.

The fat bus driver stepped back into the bus, glanced up the aisle, giving Peggy a lecherous once-over, then plopped down into his seat with a grunt and sealed shut the bus door. A few moments later, he was driving them away.

They didn’t go to any gas station. Instead, the driver took them to a wooded park at the edge of town and pulled the bus onto a secluded road among the trees. He glanced toward the back of the bus as he shut off the motor.

“Come on, farm-girl, let’s you and me take a little walk.”

Peggy slipped the leash back on her dog.

“Uh-uh, girl,” said the driver. “The mutt stays aboard. Your girlfriend there can take care of him.”

Denise suddenly found herself holding the leash as Peggy shoved it into her hand.

“Take good care of him,” Peggy said. “I won’t be long.” She turned away and wiggled down the aisle, leaving the scent of hot cunt behind her.

The driver put his fat arm around Peggy’s back and escorted her off the bus. Denise watched through the window as the two of them disappeared into the trees. The bus driver was shoving his hand down into Peggy’s shorts and feeling her bare ass.

Denise didn’t have time to fret about what was going on between Peggy and the bus driver, because the moment they passed out of sight, Romeo started whimpering and straining at his leash. Denise tried to hold him back, but he just about pulled her out of the seat.

He must want to piss bad, Denise decided, so she got up and had to trot down the aisle after him to keep from being dragged.

Off the bus, Denise winced as she made her way over the ground, bruising her bare feet on hidden pebbles in the grass. She yanked hard on the dog’s leash a few times to force him to slow down. He lifted his hind leg at the first tree he came to and let loose a hot yellow stream of piss. He sniffed around, pissed on another tree, sniffed some more, pissed again, then began dragging Denise into the bushes.

“Come on,” she said, trying to sound forceful. “Back to the bus. Come on!”

The dog wouldn’t obey. He dragged her deeper into the trees and bushes. Denise was about to let go of the leash when she and the dog burst into a clearing. The dog started growling.

“Jesus Christ!” snapped the bus driver. He stood there with his pants down around his ankles, his big stiff cock stuffed into Peggy’s mouth as she kneeled in front of him without a stitch on.

Peggy choked on the man’s cock, then jerked her head back, letting his cock go. “Romeo, stay!” she shouted, spit leaking down her chin. “Now sit!”

The dog growled, then whimpered and sat down.

“I’m sorry,” Denise said, never so embarrassed in her life. “He dragged me out here. I couldn’t hold him.”

“Sure you couldn’t,” Peggy said sarcastically.

“Quit jawing and start sucking,” the bus driver said.

Peggy waved his cock in the air and lapped at it as if it were an ice cream cone, her pink tongue licking around and around the shiny purple head of his prick.

The man moaned, closing his eyes. “Yeah, lick that thing!”

Peggy worked the skin up and down on the man’s cock, slipped the foreskin up and down over the cock-knob. “Look at this,” she said, glancing at Denise. “Uncut. You don’t see many of these around. Sexy, ain’t it, the way the skin slips up and down.”

Denise had never seen anything like it. She’d heard Tim and his friends talk about certain boys being uncut and wondering if it felt any different to have an uncut cock, but she’d never quite known what they were talking about. She knew that uncut meant uncircumcised, but she wasn’t quite sure what uncircumcised meant either. The boys always talked about the extra skin. Well, that bus driver certainly had extra skin on his cock, enough to slide up almost over the big round cock-knob. Denise dropped the dog’s leash and wandered closer, intrigued.

The bus driver grinned wickedly. “So, you’d like to get in on the action, too. Never knew a farm girl yet who was shy about sex. Take off your clothes, girl. Let’s see that sexy little body of yours.”

Denise froze. She wanted to turn and run, but she didn’t have the strength. What had she gotten herself into?

“Come on, girl, I wanna see your tits.” The bus driver looked her up and down. “Sexy bitch. Christ, take your clothes off before I rip ’em off you.” His arm shoot out and the tips of his fingers hooked the neck of Denise’s blouse.

“Don’t tear my clothes,” Denise squeaked. Her finger fumbled with the buttons of her blouse.

The bus driver grinned, letting go. “That’s it, strip ’em all off, you gorgeous little cunt. Shit, the guys will never believe this. Two girls together, naked and on their knees, worshipping my old dog. Two farm girls yet. Shit!”

Denise dropped the blouse, feeling herself blush.

“Take the jeans off next,” the driver said. “Oh fuck, look at them smooth young legs. Shit! Yeah, mighty pretty!”

“Please,” Denise squeaked, trembling all over, wearing nothing now but her panties and bra.

“Mmm, mmm!” Peggy sounded as if she were cooing as she munched on the man’s big cock. She kept sucking on the cockhead, kept wiggling her tongue up under the foreskin.

The bus driver pushed her head away. “Slow down, bitch. You’re gonna make me blow before I want to. You and your girlfriend here are gonna have to share the cream. I only got time to feed you one round.” He looked back at Denise, licking his lips as if he wanted to devour her. “All right now, first the bra, then the panties. Come on, bitch, strip!”

Denise closed her eyes, her hands shaking as she reached behind her back to unclasp her bra. She got the snap open and lowered her arms. The bra slid off her tits, drifting to the ground.

“Christ, ain’t they sexy!” The man smacked his lips. “Bigger than I thought, and they tilt up so nice with those big pink cherries. Now let’s see your cunt and ass.”

Denise’s heart was pounding. Her throat was so dry she could hardly swallow. As she leaned over, her tits dangling as she slid her panties down her legs, she felt a powerful throbbing in her cunt, as if her heart had slipped down between her legs. As she stepped out of the panties, she smelled her own cunt and realized she was dripping between the legs, that the inner sides of her thighs were slippery as if with hot melted butter.

“Straighten up,” the driver said. “Oh yeah! Fuck yes! Now turn around and show me your ass. That’s it. Now bend over a little and shove your butt up in the air. Oh Christ, now wiggle it.”

Denise felt absolutely wretched. She also felt absolutely wicked, dirty. She realized that she could run away if she really had to, that there was nothing keeping her here except her own weakness — and maybe her own lust.

“Goddamn, I’ve gotta taste that ass, sweet stuff.” He pushed Peggy away and fell to his hands and knees.

Run now! A voice in Denise’s mind screamed. Run!

The man’s sweaty hands clamped around Denise’s hips. He spread her asscheeks and started to lick between them.

Denise found herself panting. She gasped as the man licked up and down her ass-crack as if she had honey trickling down it.

“Shit, what a tasty little bitch!” the driver mumbled. He chewed on her asscheeks as if he wanted to devour them. “Down on your hands and knees. I wanna do your cunt, too.”

Denise dropped down. She felt her tits hanging heavily as they swelled. Her pussy-lips felt like inflated balloons, tight with hot blood and fuck-tension. She turned her ass up, shoving her cunt in the man’s face. The pussy juice dribbled down her legs. Suddenly, she was so excited she could hardly breath.

“Mmm, what a pussy,” the man growled, his teeth gnawing on her cunt slabs, tugging on her silky cunt hairs. “Beautiful!” He forced the hairy pussy flaps apart, opening her cunt up. “Mmmmmmm!” His lips mashed to her open fuckhole and he sucked, eating her hot cuntmeat, eating her pussy juices.

Denise saw stars. She thought he was going to suck her insides out. As he fucked his tongue up her cunt, she felt a stream of tingling fire shoot through her cunt. As his tongue twirled, her cunt started to contract. Suddenly there were spasms gnawing through her loins.

“Uh, uh, uh!” she gasped. “Oh, oh God!” Her eyes rolled back as her pussy exploded. She was aware of her toes curling, of her nipples throbbing.

The man slurped like a pig at a through, lapping up her pussy juices as they dribbled from her clutching cunthole. He gnawed on her throbbing pussy slabs, kissed and licked her ass, lapping up the sweet cunt cream running down her legs. Never in her life had she leaked so much cunt juice when she came. Her cunt oozed pussy cream as if she had a cock inside her shooting cum out of her. As her orgasm subsided, she felt embarrassed.

“Now you,” the bus driver muttered as if drunk. “Come on bitch, I wanna lick you, too.” He tugged at Peggy until she’d assumed a hands and knees position next to Denise.

“Lick my ass, you old pig,” snarled Peggy. “Go on, suck it out.” She arched her back, turning up her ass and wiggling it in the driver’s face.

Denise expected the driver to kick Peggy in the ass instead of licking her there. But the driver seemed either to ignore or not to hear what Peggy had said. He shoved apart her asscheeks and started to lick, munching at her shithole as if it were a succulent fruit.

“Mmm, teenaged bitch! Teenaged farm girl!” he muttered as he sucked Peggy’s ass, breathing as if he were going to suffer a heart attack.

“Oooh, yeah, shove your tongue up my pussy,” Peggy sighed. “Lick it all out. Oh, fuck!” She glanced over at Denise, who was still on her hands and knees, still recovering from her orgasm and watching over her shoulder as the driver sucked Peggy’s ass. Peggy shoved her middle finger at Denise’s mouth. “Here’s some honey for you, bitch.” She shoved her finger between Denise’s lips.

Denise frowned at the tart flavor. The aroma of cunt opened her nostrils. Peggy had apparently been finger-fucking herself with that finger as she’d watched the driver eat Denise’s ass and cunt. Denise sucked the finger clean without another thought. She didn’t know why she did it. Possibly because she knew it would do no good to resist Peggy. Possibly because she wanted to. She closed her eyes, savoring the taste of Peggy’s cunt.

“Oh shit, oh fuck!” Peggy squirmed as the driver started sucking on her cunt. “Oh Christ, that man knows how to eat pussy!” She rubbed her ass in the man’s face, churned her loins as if she were fucking a cock. “What a fat wet tongue! Oh, eat me!”

Denise watched the driver over her shoulder. He looked as if he wanted to drive his head up Peggy’s cunt, or up her asshole. He was wheezing from the exertion of his wild sucking and licking. He kept growling like a dog.

Denise remembered Romeo. She looked over to see the black Lab sitting on his haunches, quivering all over with tension as if he were going to spring at any second. His huge red prick stood up out of it’s sheath, throbbing, leaking pre-cum like clear frosting. His black balls were swollen and appeared to roll in their sack. He was panting, whimpering. For just a moment, Denise felt the nearly irresistible desire to crawl to the dog like an animal and go for his cock like a calf going for a cow’s tit. For just a moment, she wanted to suck off that big dog again. She might have done it, too, if Peggy hadn’t started whining and jerking.

Denise snapped her head the other way, watching Peggy squirm with orgasm. The blonde’s eyes became glazed slits. She looked as if she would die from the sensations.

“I’m coming!” Peggy moaned. “Ooohhhh, I’m coming!”

Denise didn’t know why she did it, since she hated Peggy so, but she reached over and stroked Peggy’s head and back until the blonde had made it through her orgasm.

The driver struggled to his feet, wheezing, panting, gripping his cock as if he would break it off. Sweat ran down his face in streams. He looked as if he had a high fever or was very drunk. His mouth and chin dripped pussy-cum. Blonde cunt hairs were plastered to them.

“Okay, bitches, your turn. Come on, do me quick!”

Peggy got up on her knees, going for the repulsive man’s cock as if she were actually hungry for it.

“You, too!” said the driver, giving Denise such a glare that she was up on her knees beside Peggy like Jack popping out of his box. “That’s it. You both lick it now. You both get me off.”

The man’s cock looked enormous to Denise, much larger close up. The foreskin was pulled back off the cock head. Pre-cum dribbled from the open pisshole like tears. The smell of sweaty balls and cock nearly knocked Denise out. She thought she would faint. The smell both repulsed and attracted her.

“Lick it,” the man said, his hands on his hips, his huge fucker pointing at the sky. “Come on, girls, lick!”

Peggy was grinning, gazing up at the man as her tongue flicked up and down his veiny prickshaft, around and around his purple cock-knob. She giggled like a naughty little girl, cooing as she licked, nibbling and munching, even kissing the man’s balls.

Denise didn’t know what to do except imitate Peggy. She’d never sucked a man’s cock before. She couldn’t believe she was doing it now. As Peggy sucked on the man’s balls, Denise took the prick-knob into her mouth and munched on it.

“Oh yeah, oh yeah!” The man shoved his cock in deeper, leaking fuck-lube down Denise’s throat. “Suck it, bitch, suck that cock!”

The taste of cock excited Denise. It was a salty, cheesy taste, a dirty taste and yet an exciting one. She licked under the prick-knob as she sucked, munching with her lips, wishing she could swallow this hot slap of cock meat.

“Oh fuck, you’re good!” the man sighed. “All you farm girls oughta turn professional. You got mouths like calves.”

“Let me suck it,” Peggy said. “Don’t hog it.”

Denise reluctantly let the man’s cock go and watched Peggy swallow half of it. Her mouth was watering. She could still feel that big tasty rod of cockmeat throbbing in her mouth. It was like a big salty salami, and she wanted more of it. She started nipping at the man’s lower prickshaft with her lips. She felt arteries flutter against her tongue, felt vibrations surge through the cockshaft. She licked the man’s sweaty balls.

“Both of you suck it now,” the man moaned. “Both at once. Quick!”

Peggy let his cock slip out of her mouth. She fastened her spongy lips around the right side of the man’s cock and started to rub her mouth up and down his fat prickshaft. Denise imitated her, gluing her own mouth to the left side of the big cock and biting it with her lips. Her lips met Peggy’s. Their noses almost touched as they rubbed their dripping mouths up and down the man’s stiff fucker. It was as if they were kissing, with the man’s cock between their mouths. They slid up and down faster and faster, their mingled spit dripping, the man’s cock swelling even more.

“Ahhhh!” the driver moaned. “Eat my jizz!” He grabbed his cock, pumping it fiercely as his pisshole gaped and the cum gushed out. “Yeahhhhhh!”

The cum erupted like fireworks, splashing all over the faces of both girls. The girls held their mouths open and took hot slimy gobs of cum down their throats. Denise giggled as the molten cum pelted her cheeks and nose and lips. The wads of man-cum tasted thicker and sweeter than the cum of the black Lab. She forced Peggy aside and got her mouth over the flared prickhead, taking hot spurts of cum against her tonsils. The driver let go of his cock and allowed her to suck it. She munched on the cockhead, milked the cockshaft with her hand, sucked out every tasty drop she could get as the big fucker pulsated with its last orgasmic thrills and began to soften.

The driver pushed her away. “That’s enough. Now you two lick the fuck-juice off each other. Go on, now, lick.”

Denise giggled with embarrassment as she licked the wads of cum off Peggy’s face. Then she closed her eyes and allowed Peggy to lick off her own face. Some cum had splashed on Denise’s tits, and Denise gasped as Peggy licked it off and gave her left nipple a lip-smacking suck.

“Jesus Christ!” The driver squatted, then yanked up his boxer shorts and pants as he straightened up. “We’re running way behind. No time for you two to get dressed. Grab your clothes and get dressed in the bus.” He was already charging into the bushes and back to the bus.

Denise grabbed her clothes. Peggy grabbed her own clothes and Romeo’s leash. As they stumbled back to the bus, scratching their skin on branches, treading on sharp stones, Denise felt so naked and wicked that she laughed out loud. For the first time in her life, she felt like a naughty, naughty girl.


All the kids were fucking. Denise was sure of it. Every girl except her was coupled with a boy. Every girl except her had a cock up her cunt now or would shortly have a cock inside her. It was too dark in the bus to see anything clearly. Denise could see dark shapes moving in front of her.

At least three girls crouched on their hands and knees in the aisle as three boys fucked them from behind like stud dogs mounted on bitches. In the seats, heads moved up and down as girls fucked up and down on stiff cocks. The bus reeked of cock and balls, of sweat and cunt. The sounds that filled the dark bus were no longer those of grabbing and joking, but of serious fucking — grunts, moans, gasps, whimpers.

Earlier, the driver had ordered all the windows shut, and now the bus felt humid and stuffy inside. The driver ignored what was going on behind him, steering the bus on into the night. He’d turned on a small radio and was listening to a baseball game, possibly to take his attention away from all the fucking going on behind him.

“Oh Darla, you’re so hot!” a boy whispered loud enough for Denise to hear him. “I love your tits and ass, and, you’re so fucking smooth! Mmn, fuck!”

Denise squinted, trying to get a look at the boy. She was sure he was one of those in the aisle, one of those boys fucking his cock in and out of a girl and making his lower belly clap against her ass.

“I’m coming!” a girl whimpered. “Ohhh, I’m coming!”

Denise listened to the girl gasping, and she envied her. Denise wished she had the guts to fuck with a boy, wished she could feel what that girl was feeling. There was no question in Denise’s mind now that the feeling was pleasure, pleasure more intense than any she’d ever felt. She’d never been so close to other people fucking before. In the woods, she only dared spy from a safe distance. Now she was close, and although she couldn’t see anything clearly, she could feel the electricity in the air, could hear the kids expressing pleasure as if whispering straight into her ear, could smell their excitement like a dog.

She felt left out, abandoned — not that it was anybody’s fault but her own. She’d been hiding back here in the corner the whole trip. Any boys who’d tried to get her attention she’d completely ignored. Any boys who’d been interested in her had probably forgotten her by now. They were too busy fucking their stiff cocks inside wet, receptive cunts to even remember she was alive. It served her right. She was getting now exactly what she’d asked for, exactly what she’d prayed for — to be left alone.

She felt hot. She felt miserable. She felt like jumping out of her skin and right through the roof of the bus. The bus smelled like a barn with all those naked, sweating teenagers fucking away like animals on a breeding farm. Denise thought she would suffocate on the scent. All that moaning and gasping, all that grunting, all those squishing noises and that obscene sound of flesh sliding against flesh were staring to drive her crazy. She almost covered her ears to block it out.

“Uhhhh, ahhhh!” a boy grunted.

“Shoot it!” a girl whispered. “Fill me up!”

Denise chewed her lip. She wanted to tell them to shut up, wanted to scream that they were all driving her crazy. She was furious with the bus driver for allowing this to happen. Little by little the kids had tested the driver, getting more and more daring behind his back to see whether he’d continue to ignore them. He did. Now the kids didn’t care anymore. They’d lost all self control here in the dark of the bus.

“Damn it!” Denise whispered to herself, and she unbuttoned her blouse, almost ripping off the buttons.

If she had to suffocate back here, she was at least going to get comfortable. She stuffed her blouse into her overnight bag and felt a slight chill as the air caressed her completely naked tits. After the incident in the woods, she hadn’t bothered to put her bra or panties back on. She pulled off her tight jeans and felt the cool vinyl of the seat against her bare ass. As she stuffed her jeans into her overnight bag, Romeo lifted his head from his paws and sat up.

Denise had almost forgotten the dog. When Peggy had gone up front to talk to some boy, she’d all but ordered Denise to baby-sit for the dog. Denise had fought the Lab’s efforts to follow his mistress for nearly half an hour before Romeo had settled down. For the last few hours, the dog had lain on the floor next to Denise as if dead, ignoring the commotion in the bus, apparently resigned to the fact that Peggy had abandoned him and that he couldn’t be part of the wild goings-on.

Romeo moved up to sniff at Denise’s tits. Denise shivered as the hot breath of the dog caressed her nipples. His tongue came out and he started to lick, and Denise gasped out loud.

“Romeo,” she whispered. “Stop!”

She did nothing to stop him, though. Delicious thrills streamed through her tits. Her cunt did quivering contractions. She raised her arms so the dog could lick not only her tits, but her armpits as well. This was more than she could stand. She had to push the dog away before she squealed out loud.

“Romeo, oh God, stop it!”

The dog licked her hands. He tried to push his snout between her legs. Denise was drooling cunt juice and the seat was getting buttery-slick under her ass.

The dog growled, trying to lick between her legs, and she feared he’d bite her if she kept fighting him. She moved further into the corner, slipping her ass off the spot she’d been sitting on. The dog immediately lapped up the slick pussy juice on the seat. Then he started to lick her legs.

Now what? Denise was starting to panic. He had her smack against the corner of the bus. Her only escape was out the window. As he licked her flesh, she had the feeling she was the dog’s living prey. He tried to push his snout under her ass, his tongue slithering like a snake.

There was only on thing to do — let him have his way.

Denise raised her ass, turning it toward the panting dog so he could lick it. He growled as he burrowed his wet snout between her asscheeks. His tongue licked up and down her ass-crack and all over her ass. Denise’s heart hammered, and she started to breath faster. Her hand moved almost mechanically, gripping her asscheek and pulling it so the dog could lick her shithole.

“Oh, Romeo!” she breathed, tingles flooding her asshole as the dog probed it with the tip of his tongue. “Oh God, lick me!”

She loved getting her ass licked. She’d found that out a few hours ago in the park as she’d crouched like an animal to let the bus driver suck out her asshole and cunt. As the dog’s tongue slithered up and down her ass-crack, as it tried to work its way into her shithole, Denise wished she could open herself up and let the dog fuck his tongue straight up her ass. She slid off the seat — slowly, so as not to spook the dog — and she crouched on the floor between the seats, shoving her ass up high, arching her back so her cunt would move into licking range for the dog.

Romeo growled, lapping her pussy wildly, his long tongue flapping up and down her cunt slit. Leaning her head against the vibrating wall of the bus for support, she reached behind her ass with both her hands and pulled apart her cunt-lips. The hot juice was dribbling out of her pussy like melted butter. The dog whimpered as he licked. Denise felt warm cunt juice trickling down her legs. Her open crotch sizzled, her cunthole throbbing as if it wanted to suck the dog’s tongue inside her.

It happened so fast that Denise had no time to even try to escape. Romeo rose up on his hind legs and mounted her, gripping her ass with his big paws, digging in with his claws, fucking his stiff dog-prick straight up her open cunt and searing the itching walls of her raw pussy. Her cunt contracted, gripping his cock and trying to pull it in deeper. Denise arched back and whined.

She couldn’t believe it! She was being fucked! And it didn’t hurt. It felt better than anything she had ever experienced. She could feel her cunt squeezing hard, as if it never wanted to release the dog-prick. Her loins swelled with a tension, with a feeling that made her want to put her nose up in the air and howl.

She braced her hands on the floor, wiggling her ass in crazy circles as the dog started fucking his stiff cock in and out of her pussy. As the hot cock slid inside her, streams of tingling fire saturated her fuck-cavern. She felt the sensations in her asshole and throughout her loins. The tips of her toes and fingers tingled, as did her nipples. She’d never in her life felt so good, all over, all at once.

The dog drooled on her back, panting as he fucked his cock inside her. She felt his furry loins pounding her bare ass and she churned her ass against his belly, unable to get enough of the feel of his fur. His claws sank deeper into her flesh and the pain she felt only increased her excitement. Her pleasure had a certain amount of pain mixed up with it. The dog’s cock kept stabbing in and out of her cunt like a hot knife, jabbing spots in her cunt that made her writhe from the almost painful intensity of the sensation.

“Fuck me!” she whispered. “Ohhh, fuck me!” Now she knew why the other girls screamed those word while they were being fucked. The feeling of a hot cock plunging in her cunt drove her nearly insane with pleasure, and yet she couldn’t get enough of the feeling. She growled, grinding her ass, pounding her ass against the dog’s humping loins. “Screw meeeee!”

The dog’s cock flexed hard inside her, making her squeal. Suddenly he was whining. Suddenly Denise felt streams of sizzling dog-cum spurting deep into her cunt.

She didn’t know how to react. She tightened her cunt rhythmically, milking the dog’s cock as it flexed and quivered and shot stream after stream of hot cum into her. She could feel the molten spurts drilling the depths of her fuckhole. She gasped with each explosion, grinding her tightened cunt around and around the dog’s jerking cock.

“Shoot it,” she whispered, craning her neck and looking over her shoulder.

She could see the hulking form of the black Lab as he humped at her ass, pumping his cum into her. In the glow from passing headlights the dog’s eyes took on a greenish-blue glow of their own, as if he had a light bulb in his skull. The sight of the dog frightened Denise. He looked like a monster, riding her, fucking his hot prick into her again and again, shooting her pussy full of scalding canine cum.

“Goddamn!” came a low mumble. “Shit!”

For a moment Denise’s heart stopped. For a moment she thought the dog was talking. Then she spotted another dark shape moving up next to the dog, a taller shape, a shape with wide shoulders and a narrow waist.

“So this is what you’ve been doing hiding back here all this time,” the boy said. “Goddamn!”

Denise couldn’t make out the boy’s features. All she could see was the outline of him. He was a tall boy with a good physique, probably one of the boys who had been trying to flirt with her earlier. She was helpless to say anything or do anything. She was trapped, caught, completely at his mercy.

“Down you horny bastard,” the boy said to the dog, and he pulled the Lab off Denise by the collar.

Romeo growled, but the boy ordered him to behave, and the dog put up no resistance as the boy fastened his leash to the seat on the other side of the bus.

Denise was so stunned that she watched all this over her shoulder, still holding the position Romeo had fucked her in. She could feel his warm dog-cum starting to ooze from her open fuckhole. She realized her vulnerability too late. The boy dropped down behind her and fucked his stiff cock into her cunt.

“Stop!” she gasped, sensing a tremendous pain and pressure in her cunt. The boy’s cock was much thicker and longer than the cock of the dog, and it hurt her as he tried to fuck his prick all the way in.

“Tight baby,” the boy whispered, and he thrust.

Denise almost shot through the ceiling of the bus. An explosion of pain went off in her cunt as another explosion of white light went off in her brain. She’d felt something tear in her cunt, had felt it pop like a breaking rubber band. The boy’s cock filled her pussy. His hard lower belly collided with her ass.

“I love you,” the boy moaned, hunching over her and biting her shoulders and neck. “I’m crazy about you. Christ, what a cunt! What hot soft skin! Yeah!” He straightened up and started to fuck.

Denise thought she was going to die. Her cunt felt raw inside, felt as if it were burning up and bleeding. She had to bite her tongue to keep from screaming as the boy rammed his big fucker in and out of her. She couldn’t believe anything could feel so hard and hot — and so big. She knew it couldn’t be true, but it felt as if the boy’s prick was as big as a baseball bat.

“Please,” she whined. “Go slower. Don’t hurt me.”

The boy either didn’t hear her or heard her and ignored her, because he started fucking her even harder, driving his red-hot fuck-spike deep into her pussy, slamming his rock-hard abdomen against her ass so hard that she felt the vibrations in her skull.

“I’ve been wanting to fuck you ever since I laid eyes on you,” the boy muttered. “And now I’ve got you. You’re all mine. You’re the cutest chick on the bus.” He dug his fingers into her asscheeks, gripping her at the hips and jerking her back and forth on his stabbing prick.

Denise felt numb — numb with shock, numb with fear. The pain had passed. At least, she didn’t feel it anymore. She kept taking deep breaths as the boy’s cock fucked in and out of her, and that helped relieve the tremendous pressure she felt in her loins. She closed her eyes, trying to block out everything, letting the boy use her body as he wanted, trying to relax and just get through this ordeal.

“Your skin feels like hot silk,” the boy muttered.

He ran his hands all over her back, up and down her flanks. He reached forward under her and started caressing her tits. His fucking had slowed. He fucked her with an easier, less frantic rhythm now, his prick making squishy noises as it plunged in her cream-filled fuckhole.

Denise shuddered as the boy played with her tits. As he squeezed her tits and ran his fingers over her cherry-bumps and gently twisted on her nipples, Denise’s entire body prickled with electrical sensations. He jiggled her hanging tits, rubbed them in circles against her chest. She sighed, starting to melt under him. Her cunt relaxed, then started to squeeze rhythmically as his cock fucked in and out. She wasn’t consciously controlling her cunt muscles — they were working by themselves, responding reflexively to the rubbing and probing of the boy’s cock inside her. The numbness faded away and suddenly her loins were filled with a throbbing pleasure. Suddenly her cunt itched with lust, unable to get enough of the flesh-to-flesh friction from the boy’s cock. She started to wiggle her ass, to churn it against the boy’s hard abdomen as he fucked his cock in and out of her pussy.

“That’s it,” he whispered. “Wiggle it, you little bitch. Oh yeah! I’m gonna fuck you forever.”

Denise realized she was whining. Little whimpering moans bubbled from her throat. She had to control herself, had to keep her voice down even though she wanted to let go and whine like an animal. Now she knew why girls carried on so when the were getting fucked. The feeling of the boy’s cock plunging in and out of her cunt made her want to squeal and beg for more.

“Fuck me!” she whispered. “Screw me good! Oh yes, screw me good! Harder, deeper! Come on, come on!”

She jerked her ass back, slamming it against the boy’s belly, fucking her throbbing cunt onto his sliding cock. She was coupled with him. His prick was inside her. She could hardly believe it. And the pleasure was almost more than she could stand.

The boy kept grunting, fucking his cock harder, faster. He gripped her at the waist again, just as the dog had done, and used his strength to jerk and twist her as if she were a toy doll. His cock fucked in and out, swelling even larger inside her, turning even harder. She envisioned his cock ballooning until her loins exploded from the pressure.

“Are you gonna come?” the boy asked. “You better come quick, because I’m going to. I can’t hold it much more.” He fucked fast and rhythmically, making his cock twist and wiggle as he plunged it. Each time he fucked in, he ground his hot lower belly against her bare ass and moaned.

Denise didn’t want this feeling to ever end, and yet she knew it couldn’t last. They were both too hot. Her loins burned with mounting tension and sensation. She felt an explosion coming, and suddenly she wanted it more than anything.

“Fuck me!” she growled. “Fuck me! Fuck me!”

“Yeah, yeahhhh!” The boy drove his cock with quick, frenzied fuck-thrusts. “Let’s come,” he moaned. “I can’t hold it.”

Denise felt his cock turn to red-hot steel inside her. The vibrations shaking his cock passed into her cuntmeat like hundreds of electrical tingles. Her cunt gripped his cock hard, sucking like a huge wet mouth. A shudder gripped the boy’s cock and his cum shot into her pussy.

“Baby!” he moaned, falling on top of her and whimpering into her ear. “Fuck you!” He jerked against her, pumping his cum-load up her pussy, licking and drooling all over her neck and shoulders. “Take my cream, girl, take it all!”

Denise shivered with chills, then melted with hot-flashes. Her tits swelled, feeling as if they would burst. Her ass and loins felt like a pleasure-filled balloon. As the boy’s hot jism spurted into her cunt, her loins contracted fiercely, then went into explosive spasms. She felt the sensations up her spine and down her legs. Her tits felt as if they were being sucked on.

She cooed, almost laughing, tingling all over with a pleasure she prayed would never end. She wished she could die feeling like this, and the sensations made her feel as if she would die. She felt herself melting together with the boy, felt their flesh fusing and becoming one. His cock kept flexing and his jism kept squirting into her pussy, and she just wanted to die with his cock inside her, with him giving her his jism, with the two of them melted together and feeling a pleasure like no other pleasure on earth.

“Here’s our last stop,” bellowed the bus driver. “We’ve got fifteen minutes here. Next stop, the state fair.”

A frantic commotion began in the bus as all the kids stopped making out and tried to pull on some form of clothing before the bus rolled to a stop. Denise groaned with disappointment as her boy slipped his cock out of her cunt and joined the other kids.


The last leg of the trip passed quickly. The last stop was a gas station, which allowed the kids nothing more than a quick piss and a drink of water. Peggy took Romeo off the bus and he managed to piss on almost every bus tire before she brought him back on board. Her blouse half open, her jizz-filled cunt leaking into the crotch of her jeans, Denise stood in line in front of the girls restroom, waiting for a chance to use the toilet. Her bladder was bursting. As she waited her turn, she wondered which of the boys had fucked her. Since all the kids had come from different Young Farmers Club in the northern section of the state, Denise didn’t know any of them except her own brother. All she knew for certain was that Tim hadn’t fucked her.

Back on the bus, the kids stayed dressed. It was as if they were all worn out. A lot of them fell asleep as the bus hummed down the highway those final miles to the state fair. Peggy sat in the back with Romeo and a boy. Peggy and the boy kissed and necked while Romeo watched them. Peggy eventually got down on her knees and gave the boy a blow-job while Romeo whimpered. Denise watched all this from a few seats down the aisle, envious of Peggy and her boldness. Denise salivated as Peggy bobbed her head and munched on the boy’s big fuck-tool. As the boy squirmed, grunting, shooting his cum down Peggy’s throat, Denise could almost taste the sweet alkaline jism.

Denise wanted more cock. Now that she’d had a taste, she wanted more. As the bus prowled through the night, hauling a load of kids to the state fair, Denise strained her eyes to get a look at any boys within view. The light from passing cars occasionally showed her a boy’s features and she wondered about him, wondered if he was the boy who had fucked her, wondered how big his cock was and what it looked like, wondered what his cock tasted like, or what it would feel like in her cunt. She squeezed her legs together, working her jizz-slick cunt-lips together until she came. Then she did it again.

By the time the bus arrive at the state fair, she’d managed to squeeze off four orgasms. The orgasms were pleasant, but they were nothing like what she’d felt while fucking cock or getting her pussy licked. As she fetched her overnight bag and followed the other kids off the bus, she realized that she’d never be fully satisfied with finger-fucking again. From now on, only a cock would satisfy her, or at least a wet tongue.

The rides on the midway had just been shut down. Their lights still sent a multicolored glow into the smoky sky, but the rides stood motionless. People were leaving the fairgrounds in droves. Over half the fairgoers were teenagers, most of them dressed in the same scanty clothing as the kids in Denise’s group — boys, shirtless, girls in tight shorts, many of the kids barefooted. As Denise kept close to her group, following them to the barns that would be their dormitory for the next several days, she kept eyeing the passing boys. They all had cock-bulged in their jeans, some of them quite large. A few boys had obvious hard-ons as girls clung to them. Denise couldn’t take her eyes off the boys she was passing. Boys had never looked so good to her before. She found herself drooling.

Her group had a barn all to themselves. It was a large barn, with stalls for the animals and open areas. Denise scanned the barn as she entered, noticing the variety of animals — horses, donkeys, cows, sheep, pigs, goats. The man who was leading them and showing them to their new living quarters took one look at Romeo and scowled.

“We can’t have dogs in here,” he said. He was a big muscular farmer with a sunburned face and neck. “Dogs will spook the animals, maybe go after them.”

“Not this dog,” Peggy said. “He’s as gentle as a lamb.” She led Romeo up to the man, wiggling her ass and tossing her blonde head to get her hair behind her shoulders. Her tits bulged from their cups and the farmer’s eyes bulged, too.

“Well…” he said, glancing at the dog, then back at Peggy’s tits. “Well…”

“He’s a good dog,” Peggy said, “And besides…” Then she whispered into the man’s ear.

Despite his sunburn, the man’s face flushed unmistakably. “Well, all right,” he said. “Yeah, I suppose he’s all right. But if he causes any trouble, you’ll have to keep him some other place.”

“He won’t,” Peggy said. “On my honor.” She crossed her bulging tits with her fingers. The farmer swallowed. Then he forced his eyes away from Peggy and stared over the tops of the kids’ heads as he explained briefly what they were here for. They were to take care of the animals in this barn for the next week, watering them and feeding them and cleaning up after them. They would sleep in empty stalls and take their meals in a mess hall together with all the YF members on the grounds. There were six stock barns, each being tended by a group of Young Farmers from other sections of the state. Next week a new group would relieve them in this barn. Each group of kids would be judged for their work, and at the end of the fair, prizes would be awarded to the top three groups. The competition was tough. They’d have to work like the devil if they expected to win a prize. He gave Peggy a quick glance before leaving the barn and closing the large wood door behind him.

The kids all looked at each other, grinning. Free at last, their faces said. The barn was all theirs. Even Denise felt a sense of elation. For the next several days she wouldn’t have to listen to her harping mother. And for the first time in her life, she felt excited about being with a group of other kids. She suddenly felt very free, very wicked, and her cunt tightened, tingling and itchy.

The kids started claiming stalls for themselves. There were just enough empty stalls to go around to bed two kids each. Most of the boys grabbed their newfound girlfriends and hauled them in, pushing them down in the straw and falling on them. The girls giggled, wrapping their young bodies around the boys and squirming against them. Denise wandered into a stall and sat down, hoping some boy — any boy — would crawl in with her. In the stall across from her, a boy and girl were wrestling, pulling each other’s clothes off in the process. Their bare feet were grubby from going shoeless, and they sounded like a pair of mating animals as their fuck-organs coupled, the boy sliding his hard prick up the girl’s cunt as she lay under him. As the boy fucked, the girl wrapped her arms and legs around him, moaning and gasping.

Denise salivated as she watched. Her cunt throbbed. She felt the wicked urge to crawl over there with the fucking couple and to lick the boy’s swinging balls. She wished she could taste the boy’s cock as it fucked in and out of the girl’s juicy cunt. Her own cunt had swollen, its puffy lips throbbing around the crotch-seam of her tight jeans. Her toes prickled. She was excited. She wanted to fuck.

“Hey, Denise, take care of this dog for me like a good girl, huh?” Peggy led Romeo into the stall and tossed Denise the leash. “I’ve got a date, some business I’ve gotta take care of outside. I’m sure you understand.”

Denise would have told Peggy to go find herself another baby-sitter for her damned old dog while she went out and blew that farmer — or whatever Peggy had whispered to him that she’d do — except that Denise spotted the Lab’s hard-on twitching under his furry abdomen. She grabbed the Lab’s leash.

“Oh, go on,” Denise said. “But don’t expect me to take care of him all the time. He’s your dog, not mine.” Peggy was watching the couple across the way fuck. “Look at that buck ram! I hope that old farmer’s got as much energy.” She glanced at Denise. “See you later. Don’t wait up for me.”

The moment Peggy had wiggled out of sight, Denise started taking off her clothes. The barn still had the heat of the day and all of the animals. She knew she’d be sleeping nude tonight, unless she wanted to sweat. The main reason she took off her clothes, however, was not because she was sweating, but because she was unbearably horny. She wanted to squirm naked in the straw like the couple across the way. She was sure all the other kids had stripped by now, some of them trying to sleep, but most of them making out and fucking with abandon. She could hear grunting and moaning coming from all over the barn. Some of the animals were getting riled up and adding to the noise. She knew there was little chance of getting any sleep in this place, what with all the noise and the lights, which would remain on all night. She didn’t care, though.

The Lab sat on his haunches, watching the couple across the way. He kept whimpering, panting as if he wanted to get in on the action. His prick stood up against his black fur like a shiny red snake, fuck-lube leaking out and running down the cockshaft like sap. The dog-prick twitched and wiggled and Denise felt excitement wriggle through her loins as she watched it. Naked, gooey and steaming between her legs, she crawled toward the dog on her belly. Romeo watched her approach, and his prick started to quiver along with his whole body. Denise shoved her head under his belly and went down on his hot cock, swallowing it to the cock-sheath.

The dog started to whimper, fucking his cock between her lips, jabbing its hot tip against her tonsils. Warm fuck-lube ran down Denise’s throat and she swallowed it greedily, sucking, licking, smacking her lips and munching. The beasty smell of the dog turned her on. She enjoyed the flavor of dog-cock.

She was aware that anybody might see her sucking the dog’s cock, but she didn’t care. In fact, she almost hoped that some boy would catch her and do to her what the boy on the bus had done to her. She needed to feel a hot prick up her cunt again. She squirmed in the straw on her belly, her head buried between the dog’s legs, her hot lips moving up and down around his stiff cock, her cunt on fire and the cunt cream and jism oozing out of her pussy.

“Denise? Christ, Denise, it is you! Jesus Christ!!”

Denise closed her eyes, a wave of shame making her go limp. She didn’t need to look over her shoulder to know the owner of that voice. She’d know that voice if she were to hear it among a million others. It was Tim’s voice, the voice of her twin brother.

“Shit,” he said. “Blowing a dog! Christ! I’ve seen other chicks do it, but I never thought I’d see you do it. I didn’t even think you knew what a cock was.”

Denise felt like curling up and disappearing. It hadn’t occurred to her that Tim might catch her performing this filthy act. She knew she’d never be able to face him again. She started to pull her mouth off the dog’s cock. She would run away into the night and never be seen again.

“Keep sucking it,” Tim said. “You look so sexy sucking that mutt’s prick. Don’t stop now. Suck him off. It turns me on.”

Denise thought she must be hearing things, but she let the dog’s cock fuck down her throat again. “Yeah, suck it real good,” Tim said. He’d crouched down behind her and was petting her ass. “Suck that dog’s cock while I suck your pretty ass and cunt. I never thought in a million years that I’d get to taste your pussy. Goddamn!”

He pulled her ass up until she was positioned on her elbows and knees with her ass sticking up in the air. He spread her asscheeks and cunt with his hands and started to lick.

“Oh, Denise, oh God, what an ass, what a pussy! Juicy! Mmm, mmmm!” Tim panted as he lapped. He glued his lips to her asshole, kissing it, sucking on her ass. Then he moved down to her cunt, fucking his tongue inside it, licking her out, eating her.

Denise let out little squeaking, squealing noises. Her ass shuddered as her twin brother sucked it. Her pussy throbbed, burning up, aching with need. She sucked on the dog’s prick so hard that Romeo whimpered. Tim rose up and rubbed his cockknob up and down Denise’s cunt slit. He shoved his prick against her cunthole and pushed. As his enormous cock stuffed her, he groaned as if in pain.

Denise’s eyes nearly popped out. It felt as if an arm was being stuffed up her pussy. Tim’s cock was so big, so long and thick, and so hard! As his cock fucked into her pussy to the balls, she felt a tremendous pressure in her loins. She thought her pelvis would split in half. She didn’t care, though, because the sensation of having her cunt stretched like this sent shivers up and down her spine.

“Tim!” she gasped, her mouth full of throbbing dog-cock. “Fuck me, Timmy!”

“Denise,” Tim moaned, working his cock inside her pussy. “My own sister! Oh, Denise!” He caressed her ass as he fucked her cunt.

Denise thought she would faint with pleasure. The other boy’s cock had been almost too exciting to bear, but Tim’s cock drove her even crazier. She rubbed her ass against Tim’s flat belly. Her ass prickled with excitement. She felt the fuck-tension building in her cunt.

Tim pulled his cock out of her pussy.

“Please,” she moaned. “Don’t stop. Please, fuck me!” She choked on her words as Romeo rammed his dog-cock at her tonsils. The black Lab groaned with impatient lust, fucking his sizzling prick between her lips.

“I’ll fuck you,” Tim said. “Don’t worry.” He rubbed his dripping cock up and down her ass-crack, lubricating it with slime from her cunt — with dog-cum and boy-spunk and her cuntal juices. Then he started twisting his prick-knob against her ass pucker.

He was going to fuck her up the asshole, the way he’d fucked the other girls up the asshole out in the woods.

“Don’t hurt me,” she mumbled, munching on Romeo’s stiff prick.

“Open up, Sis,” Tim said. “This is my favorite hole.” His prickhead slipped inside her asshole like a greasy meatball. Once his cockknob was in, the rest of his cock followed easily, fucking to the hilt up her asshole as if greased with butter.

The stretch made Denise shiver, made her grow faint. The excruciating pain she expected to feel, however, never came. She felt her brother’s big hot fuck-rod starting to move in her asshole and she found herself cooing with pleasure. It felt different from having his cock fuck her cunt, but the fuck-sensation was just as good. She churned her bare ass against her brother’s hard abdomen, fucking his big cock with her sucking asshole. The excitement of getting fucked in the ass by her handsome twin brother made Denise suck on the dog’s cock as if she wanted to swallow it.

The dog whimpered and so did her brother.

“Fuck me!” she growled. “Fuck me, fuck me!”

“Oh, yeahhh!” Tim moaned. “Hot ass!” He fucked his prick in and out, keeping Denise’s asscheeks spread wide apart with his big farm-boy hands.

She felt his heavy balls flapping against her cunt. Each time his cock fucked in, she felt tingles flood her asshole and cunt. Her tits swelled, saturated with pleasure. She screwed her ass in frenzied circles, trying to tease the jism from her brother’s cock with her tight asshole. At the same time, she bobbed her head, slipping her tight lips up and down the dog’s slimy prick, wanting to taste his salty cum.

“Man, do I like to fuck ass!” Tim mumbled. “Especially my own sister’s ass. Damn, I don’t believe I’m doing this!” He fucked quicker, driving his fat fucker straight up into Denise’s ass guts, stabbing in deep again and again. A squishing noise began in Denise’s asshole as Tim’s fucking cock got it juicier and hotter.

Denise would scream if she didn’t come soon. Her tits ached from their swelling. Every cell of her nude body tingled as if electrified. She gnawed on Romeo’s dog-prick, torturing it with her tongue and lips. Spit ran from her sucking mouth and bathed the animal’s hot black balls.

Suddenly, Romeo was coming. He whined as his prick began flexing in Denise’s mouth and squirted salty dog-cum down her throat. Denise gurgled as the hot jism flooded her gullet. She smacked her lips, sucked, munched, moaned with excitement.

“Suck it out!” Tim hissed. “Eat that dog-cum! Oh yeah, what a hot bitch sister I got! I’m gonna cream your asshole, baby, just you get ready!” He moaned to himself as he fucked his cock in and out faster, driving himself toward climax. “Yeahhh, yeahhhh!”

Denise felt absolutely drunk with excitement. The strong aroma of dog-jism filled her head. She slurped and sucked the hot slime down, milking the dog’s fat balls. At the same time, she twisted and wiggled her hot ass, fucking her brother’s prick, waiting to feel his hot cum-load gush up her asshole.

“Come!” she gurgled. “Come, oh come!”

They came together. As Tim’s cock ballooned inside her, hardening like steel and vibrating as orgasm gripped it, her asshole exploded inside with a pleasure such as she had never felt before. Tim’s sizzling cum burst into her guts and her asshole went into spasms, nearly sucking the head off her brother’s shuddering cock.

“Ahhhhhhhh!” her brother moaned. “Awww, yeahhh!” He bucked against her ass as he pumped his cum up her asshole, his hard lower belly smacking her vibrating ass again and again and again. “Take it!”

I want it, she thought, her body racked with pleasure. I want it all! Just pump it out.

She helped him pump his cum out by grinding her ass against his belly. Her asshole contracted repeatedly, sucking, massaging.

Tim jerked against her ass until he’d fucked out every drop. Then he eased his cock out of her and collapsed in the straw by her side.

“Man, you’re the hottest!” he mumbled. “You’re the best. Goddamn… My own sister!”

Denise spit out Romeo’s cock. The dog let out a groan and lay down, resting his jaws on his front paws. Denise lowered herself to the straw and scooted up against her brother. He wrapped his arms around her, pressing his half-hard prick against her ass. His legs wrapped around her. He sighed in her ear and his breath gave her goose bumps. A minute later, he was sound asleep.

Denise lay there, caught in her twin brother’s embrace, trapped between him and the big black Lab. She felt very secure. She closed her eyes, listening to the sounds in the barn. Kids all over were fucking like animals. The animals themselves were restless and noisy. She heard the boy in the stall across the way tell his girlfriend that he wanted to eat her ass.

The last sound Denise heard before she joined her brother in sleep was the girl across the way telling her boyfriend to shove his tongue in deep.


She woke up with a start, and so apparently did Tim. He pushed her away and jumped up. Denise jumped up, too. Tim ran out of the stall, but before Denise could follow him, she had to make sure Romeo was tied up and couldn’t run away from the stall. It sounded as if a wild party was going on in the barn. Kids laughed and whooped and shouted crazy things. Denise felt a little anxious as she left the stall and stumbled naked down the central corridor of the barn, but her anxiety was less than her curiosity. Besides, she felt the need to stay close to her brother now.

Tim had joined the group of kids at the open center of the barn. All of the kids stood there naked, the shorter ones standing on tiptoe so they could see past the shoulders and heads of the kids in front of them. Most of the boys displayed hard cocks, which they rubbed against the girl closest to them as they watched the action they had gathered around to see. As Denise moved in among them, trying to find Tim, two boys grabbed her and started rubbing their hot cocks against her hips and asscheeks. Denise felt vulnerable and started shaking. She didn’t try to get away, however, her vulnerability excited her.

The kids were shouting, laughing giddily, urging on the three girls in the center of the ring formed by the crowd. The three naked girls stood on their knees, each girl under the belly of a snorting stallion. Apparently, the three horses had been led from their stalls to the center of the barn so the three girls could suck and jack them off. Denise learned shortly that the girls were competing with each other, each trying to bring off her stallion first. The girls used their lips and tongues, and hands and arms, even their tits to stimulate the three enormous horse-cocks.

Denise flushed from head to toe, seeing one of her secret fantasies being played out as if on a stage in front of all these screaming kids. She’d imagined doing such things to stallions. She’d never seen bigger cocks on any animal, except maybe donkeys. Horse-cocks had always fascinated her. They’d never scared her as much as boy-cocks, though — even though they were much larger — because she’d never heard of a horse trying to fuck a girl. A few times, she’d come close to doing what these girls were doing now, but she’d always chickened out at the last moment.

The three girls worked with determination, their faces flushed. The three huge horse-cocks jumped and quivered in their hands as they tried to make the animals shoot. Fuck-lube oozed from the gaping pissholes on the excited horse-cocks and the girls licked it up like honey, as fast as it bubbled out.

“Would you like to do that?” one of the boys hanging onto Denise asked her. “I bet you would. All you chicks are crazy about horses ’cause they bring you off when you’re riding ’em.”

Denise flushed even more. How did he know that? It seemed all her deepest, darkest secrets were fast becoming common knowledge. How could some boy she’d never met know that she got off while riding horses, that the rubbing of her cunt against the horse’s back as she rode them, squeezing his muscular body between her legs was enough to bring her off again and again during a single ride?

“You ever suck off a horse?” the boy growled in her ear, making her shiver. “You like to eat horse-jizz?”

He worked his cock up and down against her ass. His arm wrapped around her and he squeezed her tits. As he embraced her, the other boy moved aside.

Denise’s hand moved as if by itself and caught the hard cock of the boy who was moving away. She squeezed his cock, and he smiled at her. The boy embracing her slipped his cock between her lube-slick thighs and started to work it between them, thigh-fucking her. She trembled in the one boy’s embrace and slowly jacked of the other boy, all the while trying to watch the three girls jack off the three stallions.

The horses were getting more and more restless. One of them tried to rear up, but a boy grabbed his bridle and calmed him.

“This one’s getting close,” the boy said.

“Come on, boy,” cooed the young girl jerking off the horse who’d just reared up. “Come on, baby, give it to me. You can do it, boy, you can do it.” Her tone was seductive, teasing. Her hands played up and down the horse-cock as if she were fingering a gigantic flute. She fastened her mouth to the huge, flaring prick-knob, licking it all over. The cock-knob was so big that she couldn’t get it in her mouth.

The horse started snorting. His loins quivered and thrust, and the girl fought to hold onto his cock. He tried to rear up, but the boys holding his bridle wouldn’t let him.

“Come on, baby, come on!” gibbered the girl frantically. “Oh, shoot it!” She rubbed her hot cheeks against his prickhead as she jerked her hands up and down. She kept licking, kept sucking, kept kissing the horse-cock.

The stallion whinnied, thrusting powerfully. His flanks shuddered and his eyes appeared glassy as his jism erupted in powerful streams and splashed over the girl’s face and tits.

The kids cheered as the stallion creamed all over the naked girl, who was doing her best to catch his hot horse-cum in her open mouth. Her hands slipped up and down his bucking, cum-spurting cock. She moaned, sucking down his cum, bathing in it.

The other two stallions seemed to catch the orgasmic frenzy of the first one, because they suddenly snorted in unison, exploding their profuse cum-loads all over the other two girls. The pungent scent of horse-jism filled the air.

“Oh wow, look at that!” mumbled the boy who was fucking Denise between the legs. The spurting of the stallions all over the girls had excited him and he was ramming his cock back and forth between Denise’s slippery thighs.

Denise could feel the boy’s big cock swelling and hardening, and she squirmed in his arms, turned on by the heat and slippery feel of his cock. At the same time, she jerked her hand faster and faster up and down the cock of the other boy, using the same motion she’d watched her brother Tim use so many times when she’d spied on his jerking off. She’d never jerked off a boy before, but she already felt herself an expert at it.

The three girls under the stallions writhed, their faces and tits slimy with horse-cum. They licked the big jizz-oozing horse-cocks, expressions of wild pleasure on their faces as they worked their thighs together in their excitement. It took only seconds before one of the girls started jerking with orgasm. Within a few more seconds, all three of them were squirming as the spasms gnawed through their cunts and they sucked the last thick wads of jism from the pissholes of three grunting stallions.

“Sexy!” moaned the boy thigh-fucking Denise. “Oh God, I never saw nothing so sexy in my life!” He pumped his cock between Denise’s legs as it swelled hugely, its veins bulging. Suddenly, his cock flexed hard and he started fucking out his jism as he crushed Denise in his arms.

Denise wriggled, gibbering with excitement. “Shoot it,” she muttered. “Squirt it!” She caught handfuls of hot jism as it spurted between her clamped thighs. The feel of the boy’s hot cock fucking and squirting between her thighs made her want to squeal.

The boy she was jerking off was thrusting his loins, fucking his cock in her hand. She could feel his cock hardening, its veins bloated and resembling blue snakes on his prickshaft. She slapped some of the one boy’s hot cum onto the other boy’s cock so she could grease his prick and make it slide more easily in her hand. As she worked the slippery cum over the cock in her hand, the boy she was jerking off exploded.

“Ohhhhhh, mannnnn!” he moaned, writhing.

His eyes rolled back as he pumped his cock in Denise’s hand and spurted his jism against her belly. As he continued to come, he fell against her, rubbing against her and hugging her from the front as the other boy hugged her and thigh-fucked her from behind.

The jism poured from the two boys as one cock flexed between Denise’s legs and the other cock against her belly, creaming her soft skin. Denise was surrounded by hot male flesh. Her skin prickled. Her loins tightened. She squirmed between the two spasming youths, moaning with excitement. She spotted the three girls who had jerked off the horses as they lapped the sticky horse-cum off each other like cats licking one another. Denise’s excitement reached a peak and exploded. She let go, writhing with orgasm as the two grunting boys crushed her between their sweaty bodies.

The boys let her go at last and she slid to her knees, dizzy and weak. She had jism running down her legs and belly. And all around her, boys and girls were pawing at each other. A girl nearby was on her knees, sucking the cocks of two boys simultaneously. Another girl was on her hands and knees, getting fucked from behind by a grunting farm boy. The scent of sweaty teenaged bodies, jism and cunt were stronger now than the smell of the animals. Denise saw three boys led the three drained stallions back to their stalls.

“Don’t waste it,” a girl said, dropping down next to Denise. The girl was giggling as if drunk. She crouched down like a dog and started to lick the cum off Denise’s belly.

Denise was stunned. She kneeled there, watching the girl lick her abdomen. She moaned softly as the girl licked upward and sucked on her nipples.

“Move your legs apart,” the girl said. “Mmm, look at all this sweet jizz!”

Denise watched the girl’s head move up and down as the girl slurped the sticky cum off her legs. Suddenly, the girl slid up, wrapping her arms around Denise and pressing their big tits together. She kissed Denise before Denise knew what was happening.

“You’re cute,” the girl said. “Why don’t you and me find someplace cozy and have some fun?”

“I-I don’t know,” Denise said uncertainly.

“Come on,” the girl said. She’d stood up and was trying to pull Denise up. “You’ll really like it.”

Denise let go and allowed herself to be led. The girl pulled her by the hand down the central corridor of the barn, past the stall where Romeo was tied up, whimpering and trying to break loose from his leash. Denise wondered where Peggy was at this hour, then had visions of the blonde munching on that farmer’s big prick, or of Peggy squealing and kicking her legs as the farmer fucked her.

“Here’s a nice quiet place,” the girl said. She pulled Denise into an empty stall at the far end of the barn. She fell on her back in the straw and pulled Denise down on top of her. “Kiss me.”

Denise hesitated. This seemed pretty weird to her. Here she lay, her tits pressed to another girl’s tits, her cunt pressed to another girl’s cunt. The girl squirmed up against her. Rubbing their flesh together.

“Kiss me, you cute little bitch.” The girl puckered her lips, trying to press them to Denise’s lips. “Kiss me.”

Their lips brushed together and Denise felt an itchy thrill in her own lips. Her cunt tightened, throbbing with an itch of its own. She felt the girl’s hard nipples pressing into her tits like hot fingertips. The girl’s silky hands roved up and down Denise’s back, the fingernails lightly scratching.

Denise closed her eyes and pressed her lips to the other girl’s mouth. They sighed in unison as they kissed. The girl’s mouth opened and Denise opened her own mouth. Their tongues slipped into each other’s mouth. Denise felt fuck-thrills pulsating in her loins. She started to hump against the girl.

“Mmm, feels so good!” cooed the girl, grinding up against Denise. “You’re a hot bitch, ain’t ya?”

They rolled in the straw, rubbing their smooth bodies together. Denise loved the feel of the girl’s silky hot flesh, loved the feel of their swelling tits mashed together.

“Let’s do a scissors,” the girl said. “I love to get off that way.”

“A what?” Denise asked.

“You’ve never done a scissors?” the girl said incredulously. “Come on, tell me another one!” She pushed Denise away.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Denise said.

The girl grinned. “Well, maybe you don’t. If you’ve never done a scissors, girl, you’re in for a treat. Just lay back and spread your legs a little.”

Denise relaxed in the straw, her tits heaving with excitement. The other girl lay down next to Denise, her head at Denise’s feet. She spread her legs.

“Roll on your side,” the girl said. As Denise did so, the girl put her right leg between Denise’s legs, then slid her right foot along Denise’s ass and back. The girl wiggled up, straddling Denise’s crotch until her right foot wiggled in Denise’s hair in back and her left foot rested in Denise’s face. The girl’s hot crotch pressed directly against Denise’s crotch, their two steaming bottoms joined. The girl started licking Denise’s foot, at the same time grinding her wet cunt against Denise’s throbbing fuckhole.

Denise moaned, her cunt on fire. She was so turned on that she started licking the girl’s toes, even though the girl’s foot was filthy from going barefoot on the bus and in the barn. She’d never imagined she could feel so good, rubbing cunts with another girl.

“Your pussy is so hot,” the girl cooed. “And so are your toes.” She reached between her legs and spread her cunt wide open. “Pull apart your cunt-lips, too. I wanna feel your hot cuntmeat against mine.”

Denise reached down and hauled her pussy-lips wide apart. As she pressed her raw, dripping crotch to the other girl’s, her loins swam with thrills.

“Mmm, you’re all gooey with cum,” the girl breathed. “That’s hot. The cum’s just leaking out of you. You’ve been fucking boys, you naughty girl.”

And a dog too, Denise thought, grinding her hot crotch against the girl’s as dog cum and boy-spunk oozed from her pulsating pussy and made the other girl’s spread cunt sticky, too.

They moaned as they worked their cunts together. The aroma of jism and cunt filled the air in the stall. Their sopping-wet cunts made liquid noises as they ground against each other.

“I’ve got jizz in me too,” the girl said. “Except it’s up my asshole. I love getting my ass fucked best, and the boys are crazy about doing it. Never met a boy who didn’t wanna squirt his jizz up my asshole.”

Denise thought of Tim’s big cock fucking in her own asshole and she groaned with excitement. “I like it, too,” she said. “My asshole’s full of cock cream.”

“Oh, you hot bitch!” the girl said. “Let’s get off. I’m so fucking hot I can’t stand it anymore.” She started sucking on Denise’s dirty toes as if they were small cocks. She churned her loins, grinding her sizzling cuntmeat against Denise’s pussy.

Denise felt thrills coursing through her feet and legs as the girl munched on her toes. She’d never known her toes were so sensitive. Her loins throbbed, her pussy sucking the other girl’s pussy. She sucked the girl’s toes, getting more turned on by the moment.

“Mmmm,” the girl cooed. “Hot bitch! Juicy cunt! Sexy toes! Ohh, it feels so good!”

The girl expressed Denise’s feeling perfectly. Denise moaned, grinding her loins faster, and gnawing on the other girl’s toes. Their cunts drooled, and it was as if hot oil had been poured between their joined cunts.

“Come!” the girl moaned. “Come with me! Oh, God!”

Denise felt herself melting. The fuck-itch surged in her crotch and fingers of orgasm wriggled through her loins.

“Coming!” she moaned, nearly gnawing the girl’s toes off in her frenzy of pleasure.

“Me, too!” whined the girl. “Ohhh, Goddddd!” Her toes clutched and her toenails nearly cut Denise’s lips. She grunted as she ground her spasming pussy against Denise’s.

“Mmmmmm!” Denise moaned, flashes of light going off behind her eyeballs. “Oh, Goddd!”

They churned their contracting pussies against each other until they’d squeezed out their pleasure. When they fell apart, the girl started giggling, and so did Denise. She didn’t know why. Maybe it was because she felt a sense of wild freedom.

“What’s the biggest cock you ever played with?” the girl asked.

“My brother’s,” Denise said, then she felt ashamed of admitting such a thing.

“I don’t mean just on a boy,” the girl said, apparently unfazed by Denise’s admission of incest. “I mean, what’s the biggest cock — any cock? I mean, like an animal or something.”

“His was the biggest,” Denise said. “And it’s a really big one.”

“A lot of boys have big ones,” the girl said. “But some animals have pricks that make the biggest boy-pricks look like teenie weenies. Ever play with a donkey cock?” The girl grinned wickedly.

“No,” Denise said. “And I don’t think I care to.”

“Sure, you do,” said the girl. “Donkeys are wild.”


“Wouldn’t you like to fuck it?” The girl was caressing the donkey’s enormous cock, licking her lips as she admired the big fucker.

Denise swallowed, both frightened and fascinated. “I don’t think so,” she said. “It would kill me.”

“No it wouldn’t. You’d be surprised how much cock your pussy can take.”

“I don’t know,” Denise said.

She was remembering how afraid she’d been of boy-cocks, especially of Tim’s. She’d never dreamed she’d be able to fuck a boy without screaming in pain. She’d even been afraid of being stabbed to death by a big thick boy-cock. Well, now she’d been fucked by two of them — and Tim had shoved his big boner up her asshole — and she’d not only lived, but she’d felt pleasure beyond her wildest dreams. Maybe the girl was right about the donkey’s cock.

“Touch it,” the girl said. “Feel how hard and hot it is.”

Denise’s heart thumped as she gingerly fingered the donkey’s huge hard-on. Her fingers tingled as she touched it. She giggled, excitement rushing through her body and making her bolder. “It is hot,” she said.

“Isn’t it, though!” the girl said. “Let’s make it come. Let’s give this big boy a suck-job.”

They both giggled. Denise was sure her own face was flushed as deeply as the other girl’s face. The sex-flush showed not only in the girl’s face but down over her shoulders and tits.

They were on their knees in the straw, sitting on their heels under the quivering flanks of the donkey. The donkey they were playing with stood there quietly, only his throbbing cock and the quivering flesh of his flanks betraying his excitement. A donkey in the next stall was watching them, his own cock stiff. The donkey kept snorting and shifting his hooves.

The two girls began licking the donkey’s cock. They both held onto his prick, caressing it as they licked. Denise reached up and felt the animal’s enormous balls, squeezing them and scratching them. The donkey snorted, thrusting.

“He’s getting worked up, isn’t he?” the girl said. “Look, he’s leaking.” She stuck out her tongue, milking the donkey-cock with two hands and catching a strand of silvery fuck-lube as it oozed from the animal’s pisshole.

“What does it taste like?” Denise asked.

“Just like a boy’s,” the girl said. “Only stronger.” She offered the cock to Denise as she milked it again.

Denise felt the heat of the prick-knob on her lips as she opened up and let the fuck-lube drip on her extended tongue. As she swallowed the gooey prick-sap, a wave of dizziness passed through her head, as if the fuck-lube were a strong liquor. Hungry for more, she sucked on the end of the donkey’s cock, rimming his pisshole with her nimble tongue. The donkey brayed, driving his prickhead into her mouth. His cock shuddered, and Denise choked as hot donkey-cum exploded against her tonsils.

“Christ!” the girl said. “What did you do to him?” She was jerking on the animal’s cum-spurting cock as he pumped out his load.

Denise kept choking. The donkey’s cockhead was stuffed in her mouth like a fist, and it swelled enormously as he came. She couldn’t get her mouth off his cock, nor could she stop the animal from shooting. She swallowed cum frantically, glugging down the donkey’s steaming fuck-load, but she couldn’t swallow fast enough. The cum gushed into her mouth and throat, stream after stream of it. The pungent taste and aroma made her head swim. Cum bubbled out of her mouth, running down her neck and onto her tits. Denise feared she’d choke to death.

“Oh, hot!” the other girl gibbered. “Wow!”

She lapped up the cum on Denise’s tits, sucking and slurping it from Denise’s skin. Her tongue lapped up Denise’s neck, then licked Denise’s lips, catching the creamy donkey-cum as it bubbled from Denise’s hugely stretched mouth.

The donkey snorted one last time, and his cock started to soften. The moment his prickhead had deflated enough, Denise pulled her mouth off it. The other girl immediately grabbed the donkey’s cock, milking it, sucking out the cum from the long floppy prick. Denise sat back, catching her breath, trying to clear her head.

“What did you do to make him come so fast?” the other girl asked.

“I pushed my tongue in his pisshole,” Denise said, wiping the sticky donkey-cum off her mouth and chin. The alkaline aroma was still making her light-headed.

“Thanks for telling me,” the girl said. “Now whenever I want a drink of hot cock cream, I’ll know how to get one quick.” She glanced over in the next stall. “Looks like we’ve got another customer to take care of.”

Denise followed the girl into the stall where the other donkey was waiting. The two of them crawled on their hands and knees like a pair of animals, their swollen tits dangling and swinging, their asses up in the air. Denise noticed pussy juice leaking from the girl’s cunt and trickling down her legs, and she was excited by the sight. As they crawled under the new donkey, Denise couldn’t help taking a taste of the girl’s pussy.

The girl squealed. “Oh, you dirty little bitch! Mmmm, lick me, eat up my pussy!” She wiggled her ass in Denise’s face, rubbing her hairy crotch in Denise’s mouth.

Denise compared the juices dribbling from the girl’s cunt to a sweet wine. She mashed her face to the girl’s crotch, inhaling the fragrance, gnawing and sucking on the wet cuntmeat. She lapped up and down the girl’s fuck-furrow, then licked up the pussy juices that had run down her thighs.

“Oh, wowww! Now do my asshole. Clean it out.” The girl wiggled her naked ass so wildly that Denise had to grab her ass so she could eat it. “That’s it, shove your tongue right up my shithole. Ain’t it tasty, girl?”

Denise moaned, enjoying the musky flavor of the girl’s asshole. The girl’s shitter sucked as Denise twisted her tongue inside it. Denise tasted jizz, too, the spunk from one or more farm boys, and she sucked, trying to vacuum it out of the squirming girl.

“Look at the lezzies,” a boy said. “Sucking ass and pussy.”

Denise snapped her head up. Two sweaty farm boys with big hard-ons were grinning down at her and the girl. Denise felt herself flush so hotly that her eyes watered and got blurry.

“We’re not lezzies,” the girl said. “We’ll show you.” She crawled out from under the donkey and slid up the legs of one of the boys, licking his big brown balls.

The other boy eyed Denise. “What about you, farm girl?”

Denise giggled, embarrassed but excited. She followed the other girl’s example, slithering up the boy’s muscular legs until she was kneeling in front of him and sucking on his balls. She buried her face between the boy’s legs, drunk on the scent of sweaty balls.

The boy let her lick his crotch, then pushed her head away and turned around. He bent forward slightly, arching his back and turning up his ass like a girl wanting to be fucked. His dirty hands spread his asscheeks wide, showing Denise his sweaty ass-cleft and his twitching brown asshole.

“Lick my asshole, lezzie. Suck it out.” The boy wiggled his ass.

Denise would have done it even if she hadn’t been ordered to. This was another sexual delicacy she’d never sampled before. She lapped up and down the length of the boy’s ass-crack, then probed his tight pucker. His ass pucker was moist and tasty. As she fucked it with her tongue, the boy moaned. She shoved her tongue in deep and licked him out. Next to her, the other girl was doing the same thing to the other boy.

After a minute, the boy pushed Denise away. “That’s enough. You’re gonna make me blow my nuts if you keep that up, and I wanna save it.”

“Me too,” the other boy said.

Both boys turned around, showing the two girls their raging hard-ons.

“Mmmmn, I wanna eat some cock!” the girl said, going for one boy’s cock.

“Me, too,” Denise said, going for the cock of the other boy. She was literally drooling.

The boys pushed them away.

“We wanna see you lezzies do it with that donkey,” said the other boy.

The girl glanced at Denise. “Come on, let’s give them a show. Only this time I get to suck out the donkey’s jizz.”

“We don’t want you to blow him,” the boy said. “We want you to fuck him.”

Denise’s first impulse was to run, but when the other girl just giggled, Denise did too. The other girl had no fear. So why should she?

“I get to go first,” the girl said, the tone of her voice challenging Denise. She crawled under the donkey, then got to her feet under him, staying bent over and pressing her back up against the animal’s belly.

The donkey’s stiff cock flexed up between her legs.

“Well, come on,” the girl said, shooting Denise a glance. “I can’t handle this alone.”

Denise didn’t know what the girl expected of her, but she crawled under the donkey at the girl’s side.

“You have to guide his cock,” the girl said. “He’ll never get it in me otherwise. Lift his cock up and help him shove it in me.” The girl was trembling, her voice starting to sound shaky. Pussy cream was running down her legs like hot sap. “And you guys keep him down. I don’t want him rearing up on me.”

The boys giggled, but moved into the stall, one boy standing on each side of the animal’s head. Their pricks were pointed at the ceiling of the barn and looked ready to split out of their skins.

“Okay,” the girl said, her voice really shaking now. “I’m ready. Shove it in me! Oh God, quick!”

The donkey seemed to know what was happening, because he started to snort. His prick flexed and wiggled so hard that Denise had a hard time holding onto it. This donkey had a slightly larger prick than the other one — as long as Denise’s arm and just as thick. Fuck-lube oozed out of his pisshole and Denise caught the slippery stuff, rubbing it on the head and shaft of the jerking cock. The donkey brayed as Denise greased his colossal cock.

“Oh God, shove it in me!” the girl groaned. She’d reached behind herself and was holding her cunt wide open. The fuck juices were running out of her pussy like syrup.

Denise aimed the donkey’s cock at the girl’s open cunt and the donkey thrust. His prickhead ground against the girl’s crotch, fucking inside. It disappeared inside her like a purple fist.

The girl stiffened, gasping. “It’s so fucking big! Oh God, shit!”

“Fuck her!” one of the boys shouted at the donkey.

The beast thrust again, this time ramming about eight more inches of his cock up the girl’s crotch.

“Ohhhh, Goddd!” The girl writhed as if she’d been impaled on a spear.

The donkey started to hump, fucking his huge prick in and out of the gasping farm girl.

“Look at that stud pound pussy!” one of the boys said in a voice full of awe and admiration. The other boy laughed wildly.

Denise sat back on her heels, watching the incredible sight at close range. The girl’s pussy-lips were stretched to near tearing around the donkey’s baseball-bat cock. As the huge cock fucked in and out, the girl’s toes clawed the straw. Hot pussy juice continued to trickle down her legs.

“Uhhhh, uhhh, uhhhhh!” the girl groaned, squirming as if she were being tortured. As she gasped from the donkey’s fuck-thrusts, she played with her own tits.

The two boys had stopped giggling. Their faces were red and they were massaging their big boy-cocks with pumping hands.

The girl jerked suddenly as if she’d been shot. Her eyes rolled back to white slits and she whined, her body shuddering. “I’m coming, ohhhhhh!”

She writhed, looking completely delirious, gasping repeatedly as the donkey cock fucked her spasming cunt. After several seconds, she fell forward and collapsed in the straw.

The donkey brayed, his cock banging up and down against his abdomen, fuck-lube and pussy juice dripping from it.

“You bitch!” one of the boys said, kicking at the girl. “You didn’t give him a chance to come.”

The other boy pushed at the girl with his bare foot. “Get back up and fuck him!”

“I can’t,” the girl said. “Leave me alone.” Then she sighed, pillowing her head on the straw as if she were going to take a nap.

The boys nudged her with their feet, but she only sighed, ignoring them.

The donkey was getting more and more riled. He kept braying and snorting, thrusting at the air, shifting his hooves. His cock slapped his abdomen again and again.

“You fuck him!” one of the boys said to Denise.

“I-I can’t,” Denise said, suddenly feeling very weak, almost sick. “It’s… it’s too big.”

“If she can fuck it, you can fuck it,” the boy said, moving toward her. “A girl’s cunt is like rubber — it’ll stretch big enough to take an elephant’s cock if it has to.” He pulled Denise by the hand. “Get up and bend over. You’ll love it, just like she did.”

The donkey’s cock banged Denise as she was pulled to her feet. His prick was so hot, so hard. She feared his cock, and yet it excited her. “Bend over,” the boy said. “Turn up your ass and show me your cunt. Wow!” The boy, kneeling now, reached up as Denise bent over, and he slipped a few fingers inside her cunt. “Juicy bitch! Oh, wow!”

Denise’s heart pounded. She pressed her back to the heaving abdomen of the restless, lusting donkey. It seemed that the more scared she felt, the more excited she became. The hot juice was dribbling from her pussy and down her legs, and the boy started licking it up.

“Christ, don’t eat her now!” the other boy said. “Slide that donkey prick in her before he shoots all over her ass.”

“Spread your flaps,” the kneeling boy said shakily. “Open up that hot fuckhole.”

Shivering, whimpering with terror and terrible excitement, Denise reached behind herself and tugged open her cunt-flaps. The hot juice ran out of her pussy like water.

The boy lifted the donkey’s bucking cock into position and the beast fucked it up Denise’s cunt.

She thought that long cock was going to come out her mouth. She thought her loins had exploded. She whined, writhing and gasping, out of her mind with frantic shock. It was as if an arm had been rammed up her pussy. She was sure that at least a foot of donkey-cock had been rammed up her cunt. What was surprising was that she felt little pain. The stretch made her mouth gape and her body tense, but the unbearable pain she’d expected to feel wasn’t there.

“Oh, wow!” the kneeling boy said. “Sexy! Fuck that cunt, you dumb old animal!”

“Come here and help me hold him,” the other boy said, struggling with the donkey as it fucked its cock in and out. “He wants to rear. I can’t hold him alone.”

The other boy jumped up to hold the snorting animal’s head. Denise saw the two huge boy-cocks jutting up at her, saw grubby hands pumping them. The sight of the two boys jacking off fed her lust. As the donkey-cock fucked in and out of her, she gritted her teeth and rotated her ass.

“Ohhhhhhh!” she moaned, her entire body prickling with fuck-tension. The feeling was driving her out of her mind.

“Fuck that cock, you hot girl,” muttered one of the boys.

“How’s it feel?” said the other boy. “Bet it feels real good, don’t it?”

Denise realized that tears were running down her burning cheeks. She was so hot that she was melting. She rubbed her back against the animal’s furry belly, gasping as he rammed his giant fucker into her again and again. Her loins were going to burst from the tension. The fuck-feeling saturated not only her loins, but her legs, her belly, her tits — even her fingertips.

“Fuck meeeee!” she whined. “Ohhhh, fuck meeeee!”

“Goddamn!” the boys said in unison, breathing heavily as they tried to hold the donkey down and simultaneously pounded their lube-bubbling cock.

Denise swore that the cocks of the two boys had grown inches longer, inches thicker — that they were starting to resemble donkey-cocks.

The donkey brayed repeatedly, thrusting with a quick rhythm, fucking Denise’s cunt as if it were the cunt of a female donkey. Denise knew that she was going to lose her mind if this went on much longer. Her nipples and toes tingled as if they were being stabbed with millions of microscopic needles. She was going to come any time now.

The cocks of the two boys were so stiff that their cock skin had pulled back tautly. Their purple prickheads looked as if they would pop off their cockshafts at any moment. Their pissholes looked big enough to insert fingertips in. Denise wanted their cum.

She reached out, grabbing the cockhead of one of the farm boys. “Let me suck it! Oh God, please let me!”

“Shit!” The boy stepped forward, and he rammed his cock into Denise’s mouth. The moment she tasted his sweaty prick-knob, his cum exploded against her tonsils. “Awwww shit!”

Denise sucked in a frenzy, glugging down the boy’s thick hot cum, munching on his prickhead and swallowing as much of his prickshaft as she could. His cum streamed down her gullet as his prick quivered and contracted in her mouth.

“Hold this fucking donkey!” the other boy gasped. “Come on, damn it!”

The spent boy staggered back to grab the head of the lust-incensed donkey. The other boy lunged forward, ramming his cock at Denise’s mouth just as it erupted its molten fuck-cream.

“Ahhhhhhh!” the coming boy moaned, jerking himself off into Denise’s mouth. “Eat it!”

Denise cooed, slurping and sucking, munching prickhead and swallowing salty cock cream. He came too fast for her to swallow all his jism, and much of it ran down over his knuckles. Before he could step back to assist his companion in holding the frenzied donkey, Denise managed to suck the thick cream off his dirty knuckles.

The donkey exploded into her pussy. It was like taking a load of buckshot up her cunt. The donkey-cum gushed into her like lava exploding from a volcano. She cried out in shock, then shuddered from head to toe as her loins went into spasms.

The boys were muttering excitedly as they tried to hold the thrusting donkey, who kept trying to rear up as he pumped out his cum-load. The beast brayed with each explosion of his cum, thrusting fiercely, fucking his spurting prick deep into Denise’s clutching cunt. The wild cries of the donkey expressed her own feelings perfectly. Her toes clawed at the concrete underneath the straw as her entire body shook with spasms of pure pleasure — pleasure so intense that it verged on pain.

“Fuck meeeee!” Denise whined, jerking with spasms, gasping as the donkey-cum burst into her. “Ohhhh, fuck meeeee!” She felt completely delirious, completely out of her mind.

She fell away from the donkey at last, collapsing on top of the naked girl in the straw before her. She could feel her cunt gaping wide open for several seconds before it began to close up. The girl under her uttered a few cuss words, but didn’t try to push Denise off. So Denise lay on top of her, trying to catch her breath, trying to get back her senses.

“Wow!” one of the boys said. “That was hot!”

“You’re telling me!” the other boy said. “I’m still hard as a rock, and I already came about six times today. I’m ready to go again.”

“So am I,” said the other boy.

Denise was too exhausted to protest as one of the boys mounted her and fucked his randy prick up her cunt. She lay on top of the other girl, letting the boys rut at her from behind like animals. Their pricks squished in her cum-filled cunt, and the fact that she was filled with donkey-cum seemed to excite them. The first boy came into her pussy and rolled off.

The second boy fucked her cunt for a minute or two, then pulled out his cum greased cock and slipped it up her asshole. Denise enjoyed the feeling of the slick cock up her ass. When the boy came a minute later, she was just starting to get horny again. She wiggled her ass around his flexing prick, then moaned as he slipped it out of her and collapsed next to his sleeping companion.

Horny, but completely exhausted, Denise rolled off the other girl and fell asleep as her head hit the straw. She slept as she’d never before.

During the night, she woke up to the other girl’s screaming and cursing. She smelled piss and her mind cleared enough to realize that the donkey had decided to take a piss, and that he was pissing all over the other girl. She heard the boys laugh sleepily. The piss-drenched girl crawled out of the stall, and Denise fell asleep again. When she awoke the next morning, alone in the stall with the only donkey, she wondered if she had dreamed everything that had happened last night.


Her first day at the fair convinced her that she hadn’t dreamed anything, that everything that had happened on the bus trip down and in the barn last night, was as real as the nipples on her tits. The state fair, more than anything else, was a place for free and uninhibited sex. The grounds were completely unchaperoned. Boys and girls french kissed on the midway, shoving hands down each other’s pants and groping cocks and cunts. As Denise wandered around with her group, almost every boy she saw flirted with her, and she knew that every one of them would fuck her if she gave them the chance. She felt like part of her Young Farmers group now, and she enjoyed being with the other kids.

After breakfast in the mess hall, where Denise’s group dined with the other YF groups at the fair, they spent the morning shoveling manure and feeding the animals. By noon the barn looked neat and clean. Fairgoers and judges wandered in and out of the open barn, so the kids were on their best behavior — perfect little ladies and gentlemen, clean-living, hard-working farm kids. As Denise swept the center aisle of the barn clean, she smiled to herself, wondering what all these judges and fairgoers would think if they’d have walked into the barn last night, after hours.

The kids wandered around the fair in the afternoon, leaving just a few of the group behind to baby-sit the animals. During the course of the afternoon, Denise became more and more bold, daring to look boys in the eye as she passed them on the midway. When they gave her the once-over, their eyes lingering on her tits and on her bare legs and feet, Denise felt a rush of excitement in her loins. For the first time in her life, she was eating up the attention being given her by the boys. They all wanted her — wanted to fuck her — and that thrilled her.

It was late afternoon when she couldn’t stand waiting anymore. She needed a quick fuck, and she was going to get it. As her group had wandered the midway, she’d seen some of them slip away from time to time, only to return to the group later, red faced and smirking with satisfaction. There was no secret about where they’d gone and what they’d done. They’d sneaked off behind the midway game joints for some quick sex.

“How was she?” Denise had heard boys ask their returning buddies more than once. “She sucked like a calf,” was one answer to the question. “Tight but slippery,” was another.

Watching her companions slip away, hearing their comments when they returned to the group, Denise started to feel as if she really were missing out. So, her pussy throbbing like her heart, she caught the eye of a cute, shy-looking boy near the Ferris wheel, and she approached him.

“Hi,” she said.

The kid blushed, mumbling a “hi” in return.

Her anxiety lessened as she realized that she was in control. The kid looked sheepish and embarrassed, his brown eyes were nearly hiding behind a thick brown forelock. He was a skinny boy in jeans and running shoes. His shirt was stuffed in his back pocket.

She stroked his tanned chest, grinning at him, and he started to shake, as if he might faint. She licked her lips.

“Come on, let’s go for a walk,” she said.

“Sure,” the boy mumbled. “I mean, all right, sure.”

She took him by the hand and led him to the area of game tents where she’d seen kids from her group go. His hand was sweating as she led him between two tents and out behind them.

Off the midway, the fair grounds in this area were thick with camping tents and house trailers. Denise wasn’t sure where to take the boy. They surely couldn’t just pull down their pants and start fucking. There were people wandering around back here. Denise led the boy aimlessly for a minute before a tent nearby popped open and Peggy crawled out, followed by a shirtless young man with tattoos on his arms.

Peggy took one look at Denise and the boy and she smirked. “It’s all yours, babe. Nobody’s home.” She eyed Denise’s boy like a tigress appraising potential prey. “Cute, but too skinny for my tastes. Have fun with him, bitch.” She laughed, walking away with the tattooed young man, her hand massaging his bare lower back, then sliding into his jeans to rub his ass. She mumbled something to the young man, and he laughed.

“Who’s she?” the boy asked Denise.

“Just a dumb girl I know,” Denise said. “Come on.” She dropped down and crawled into the tent, the boy right behind her.

It was a fairly large tent, with a screen window to let in air and light. Once inside, it would have been possible to stand up in the tent, but Denise had no need to.

“It stinks in here,” the boy said.

Haven’t you ever smelled cunt? Denise thought, because that was what the air smelled like. Not only that, the floor of the tent was wet with fuck-juices.

“Take off your pants and shoes,” Denise said, ignoring the boy’s comment. Sitting, she took off her T-shirt and jeans, which were all she was wearing.

The boy breathed like a bellows, his hands shaky as he undressed. He wore neither socks nor underwear, so he stripped completely almost before Denise had. His cock, seven inches long and straight as an arrow, throbbed against his shiny brown belly, pointing straight up.

Denise grabbed his prick, the excitement racing through her. “Cute,” she mumbled.

The boy stroked her tits. “They’re big. Can I suck ’em?” He didn’t wait for Denise to answer, but leaned over and started munching on Denise’s nipples.

Denise’s cunt did flip-flops as the boy sucked her tits. The hot juice started running out of her pussy and pooling on the vinyl floor of the tent. She felt the boy’s cock swelling in her hand, growing even harder. She let go of it for fear that he’d shoot off — fast, like that donkey last night.

“That’s enough,” she said, pushing the boy away. “Don’t bite ’em off, huh?”

The boy sat up, panting as if he’d just run a race. His face was flushed, and he was sweating. “Sorry, it’s just that I never sucked a girl’s tits before.”

“Did you ever fuck a girl before?”

The boy shook his head sheepishly. “Nope,” he said, as if embarrassed.

Denise felt a surge of excitement and elation. The boy was a virgin, just like she’d been yesterday. It thrilled her to realize that she was going to initiate him. She felt like a pro at sex, as if she’d been fucking all her life. She wondered what the boy’s reaction would be if she told him that she’d fucked a donkey last night.

“Lay down on your back,” she said. “I’ll ride you.” She tried to sound experienced even though she’d never ridden a boy before. She’d seen girls do it in the woods, though, and on the bus and in the barn last night. She was dying to try it, herself.

The boy stretched out on his back, pillowing his head in his clasped hands as if he were about to receive a massage. His chest rose and fell rapidly. His prickhead pecked at his navel, leaking fuck-lube into it.

“Just relax,” Denise said seductively. She was shaking just as hard as the boy was, but she fought to control herself. She wanted to give him the impression that she’d done this hundreds of times.

“You’re cute,” she said. “And I’m gonna fuck you.”

The boy’s prick flexed up, standing rigid as a tent pole before flopping back down. He moaned, his entire body reddening with a sex flush.

“Take it easy,” Denise said, rubbing her fingertips over his hot lips. Then she leaned over and kissed him, slipping her tongue into his mouth. He was shaking like a leaf.

Denise giggled. She licked his nose. She nuzzled down and sucked his small brown nipples. He groaned. She sniffed his armpits and licked the sweat off them. The scent of him made her high.

“Oh, God!” the boy gasped, his nostrils flaring as if he were breathing steam from them. He was quivering from head to toe, and Denise feared he would lose control and grab her.

She didn’t want that. She wanted to remain in control of things — the way Peggy did.

“Calm down,” she said, although her voice sounded anything but calm.

She moved quickly, straddling the boy’s loins as she faced him. As she kneeled over him, she reached between her legs and lifted his bone-hard cock until it pointed at her dripping cunt like a seven-inch peg. His cock was vibrating, bubbling fuck-lube as it pulsed.

The boy watched her with wide eyes. His breathing was frantic.

Denise smiled at him as she lowered her cunt to his cock. His prickhead nestled between her wet cunt-lips and she sank down on his cock, letting it fuck up her pussy until she was squashing his balls with her bare ass.

The boy arched up, squirming, his eyes glazed and rolling. “It feels so good!” he moaned. “So fluffy and wet and hot!”

“Your prick feels good inside me,” Denise said. “Wiggle it, huh? Oh, that feels good!” She rose up on the boy’s wiggling prick, then fucked back down on it.

They both groaned, their fuck-meat coupled and throbbing. The boy jerked his ass, ramming his cock up into her with rapid, short fuck-strokes.

“Don’t move,” Denise said. “I wanna ride you. You just lie still.”

The boy settled down, groaning, his chest heaving.

“That’s it,” Denise said, raising up on his cock, then sinking back down. She fucked up, then fucked down. Up. Down. Up. Down. She fucked rhythmically, gradually increasing her speed until she was fairly bouncing her ass against the boy’s swollen balls.

“Ohhhhh, wowwwww!” The boy squirmed deliriously, his prick twisting in Denise’s fucking cunt. He reached up and started squeezing her tits.

She reached down and pinched his hard little nipples. “Do you like that?” she asked.

“Yeah,” he moaned.

She bounced her ass, her cunt fucking up and down the boy’s rigid cock. As she fucked him, his cock seemed to grow inside her, getting longer and thicker, swelling harder. She loved the heat of his fucker, loved the feel of his naked cockmeat rubbing inside her nerve-rich cunt. The fuck-juice kept leaking from her contracting pussy, and the boy’s balls were drenched with her slick juices. She reached back and down, squeezing and rubbing and rolling his balls as she continued to ride his cock.

“Ohhhh, you hot girl!” the boy moaned. “I love you, I love you!” He twisted on her nipples until she thought she’d scream.

“Come on, stud,” she said, “give me your cream! Shoot it in me, baby! Come on, do it!”

Her loins felt so swollen and tight that she knew she’d be coming any moment now, and she wanted to feel him squirt his cream into her before she did. She fucked up and down, keeping her cunt tight as she rode him faster and faster.

He let go of her tits, watching them flop up and down. His prick hardened like steel inside her pussy, vibrating, his eyes rolled back.

“Oh God, shoot it!” Denise moaned, fucking down hard, trying to skin the boy’s prick. “Cream me!”

The boy arched up, writhing deliriously. His mouth gaped and a low growl erupted from his throat. His body shuddered as his prick flexed and exploded its cum.

“Awwwwww!” he moaned. “Oooooh!” He writhed as if a spear had been rammed up his ass, his eyes glazed over and showing only white. His body jerked repeatedly as stream after stream of his sizzling cum squirted into Denise’s hungry cunt.

Denise loved him. She wanted to marry him and live with him forever. And all they would do was fuck — fuck and feel like this. And he would shoot her full of his hot cum endlessly. She fucked down on his wriggling, flexing prick and her cunt exploded with spasms.

“Eeeeeh!” she whimpered. “Oh baby, feels so good!” She felt hot sensations not only in her loins but in the tips of her curling toes.

The boy humped upward, ramming his cock up her pussy and pumping his jism into her until his cock began to soften. Suddenly, he burst into laughter, stunning Denise so that she jerked up off his cock even though the last spasms of orgasm were still nibbling through her cunt.

“Jesus, what’s wrong?” she said.

“Nothing,” the boy gasped, catching his breath. “I just get ticklish all over after I shoot. Your cunt felt like it would bite my prick off. It tickled.”

“Funny,” Denise said, half sarcastically. She grabbed her pants.

“Hey, what’re you doing?” the boy said.

“Getting dressed,” Denise said.

“Don’t,” the boy said. “Let me do something first. It’s something I always wanted to do, but never had the chance.”


“Lie back,” the boy said. “I’ll show you. Yeah, now spread your legs. Oh, wow!” He plunged his face between Denise’s legs and started to eat her pussy.

Denise relaxed, sighing, watching the boy’s brown head bob, listening to him slurp as he chewed her cunt and sucked the warm fuck-cream out of her. She let him eat as much as he wanted, almost falling asleep in the late afternoon heat as she listened to the hum of the fair in the background. She came twice before the boy sat back, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

“Did I do it good?” he asked.

“Real good,” Denise said, feeling good as he grinned.

She left him where she’d picked him up — next to the Ferris wheel — then wandered around the midway almost a half hour before she found her group again.

“How was he?” Peggy asked.

“Cute,” Denise said. “And hot.” She smiled, feeling like a full-fledged girl now, like Peggy’s equal, like one of the gang of fun-loving teenagers that prowled the fairgrounds in search of excitement and pleasure.

The kids ate supper in the mess hall, all of them tanned and sweaty from a hot afternoon on the midway. As Denise ate, she relived her meeting with the boy and her hot time with him in the tent.

It had been quite a day. A very real day. The fair wasn’t any dream. The boy wasn’t any dream. The bus ride down and the wild time in the barn last night surely hadn’t been dreams. This was living! She realized that the world of her romance novels offered only a shadowy approximation of real life, and she looked forward to the real night ahead.

Maybe I’ll get to jack off a horse tonight, she mused, licking some mustard off the end of her hot dog. The mustard was tart, making her wince. Horse-cum is surely sweeter, she thought. And hot in a different way.


It was nearly midnight, and yet Denise felt as wide awake as if it were noon. She saw little chance of getting much sleep tonight, except for a few catnaps. In fact, she foresaw getting little sleep on any night until she left the fair. She realized that she’d be taking lots of naps afternoons and evenings if she was going to make it through the week without falling asleep on her feet. Strangely, the effects of a night with little sleep and a day of hard work and excitement hadn’t hit her yet. She was surprised at how good she felt, how full of energy. Her eyes were wide open. She didn’t want to miss anything that was going on.

The big wood doors of the barn had been closed and bolted. The kids had shed what scanty clothing they’d been wearing. Every girl was walking around with bouncing tits, every boy with a wagging hard-on. The open area at the center of the barn had become an arena, a place where the kids gathered around to watch the action take place. They’d spread yellow straw on the concrete floor to form a cushiony bed. The girls had all discovered Romeo.

The big black Labrador was presently the center of attention. A dozen naked girls had gathered around him at the center of the circle, and they were cooing over him as if he were a movie star. Their hands stroked his sleek black fur, moving over his head and down his back. Their hands reached under him to caress and squeeze his stiff dog-prick. The animal panted wildly, sniffing the tits of the crouching girls, trying to sniff their cunts.

“It’s so big,” a girl said, milking the dog’s rampant cock. “Oooh, I’ve never seen one so big on a dog.”

The girls muttered among themselves, all agreeing that Romeo had the largest dog-cock any of them had ever seen.

“He’s always had a whopper,” Peggy announced, hanging onto some boy who was fucking a finger in and out of her cunt. “Even when he was a puppy. You should have seen him then, a little dog running around with that big red boner.”

A girl suddenly crouched down and started sucking Romeo’s cock. The dog started whimpering and thrusting.

“Hey, don’t hog it!” another girl complained. “Let me taste it.”

The first girl let go of Romeo’s cock reluctantly, sitting back and licking her lips as another girl nibbled the dog-cock with a hungry mouth. One by one, the girls took turns sucking Romeo’s cock, crouching down like calves, their naked asses waving in the air, their tits hanging. It seemed that every time Romeo came close to shooting, the girl sucking him would let go, allowing the horny dog to cool his prick before a new set of hot lips wrapped around it.

“Let’s see some fucking,” a boy said, and all the boys started demanding that the girls fuck the dog.

The girls lined up on their hands and knees, a few more girls, who had been just spectators until now, joining them. Denise licked her lips at the sight of fifteen or so naked girl-asses all waving in the air side by side, all of them turned up so the cunts of the girls would be positioned for fucking. Juice trickled from the lust-swollen cunts of most of the girls, leaking down their legs like syrup, and Denise felt like licking all those tasty asses and cunts, tasting them all. The boys were all muttering and licking their lips, too. Romeo, however, was the lucky one. Those asses and cunts were for him. The dog whimpered, prancing back and forth as he sniffed the asses and crotches of the girls. He lapped up the juices coming from their cunts, going from one girl to another. Suddenly, he rose up on his hind legs, mounting one of the girls and fucking his stiff prick up her cunt.

The onlookers cheered.

Romeo clung to the girl, digging his claws into her waist as he fucked his dog prick in her juicy cunt. The girl squealed, squirming.

“Don’t let him come ’til he’s fucked ’em all,” a boy said.

“Yeah, let’s don’t,” said another, who stepped up behind the rutting dog and pulled him off the girl.

Romeo growled, his loins humping, his shiny prick thrusting at the air. The boy walked him on hind legs to the next girl over. The animal wrapped his paws around her waist and rammed his prick up her cunt. The new girl gasped, going crazy as the dog cock fucked in and out of her sucking pussy. Within seconds, she was coming. The boy pulled Romeo off her before her spasming cunt sucked the dog’s cock to orgasm. Romeo missed the next girl’s cunt and forced his bone-stiff cock up her asshole.

The new girl moaned, her eyes rolling. “Oh baby, fuck my ass! Oh, that feels so sexy!”

The boys laughed, watching the girl wiggle as the dog fucked her asshole. Just when the dog started whimpering as if he would come, he was pulled away from the girl, his prick yanked out of her asshole. The girl groaned, her asshole open and quivering for several seconds before closing up.

“Goddamn!” a boy said, and he dropped down in back of the girl who’d just been ass-fucked by the dog and fucked his hard prick up her shitter. Both he and the girl moaned with pleasure.

Meanwhile, Romeo started rutting at another girl.

They kept the dog in a state of maddening excitement, always pulling him off a girl when it appeared he would shoot. By the time he was on his last five girls, he was whimpering nonstop, as if he were being whipped. One by one, boys had been dropping down behind the girls the dog had just fucked and had stuffed their rampant pricks up the girl’s assholes or cunts. Now, a dozen girls and boys were coupled, the girls on their hands and knees like bitches, the boys fucking them like stud dogs. As Romeo mounted the last girl in line, the boy who had been tending the dog let go, allowing the dog to fuck freely. The boy mounted the girl Romeo had last fucked.

Denise watched with fascination and increasing excitement. She’d never seen so much fucking taking place all at once. She squirmed in a boy’s arms as he fucked his prick up her cunt from behind. For a moment, she thought of suggesting that she get down on her hands and knees like the other girls, but then she decided it was more fun just standing up and watching as she got fucked.

“Ain’t it hot?” the farm boy growled in her ear, and Denise sighed in agreement. The boy’s cock moved inside her and she rubbed her back and ass against his muscles.

The kids all looked delirious, the girls gasping as hot cocks reamed out their cunts or assholes, the boys grunting as they fucked. A chorus of rapid squishing sounds filled the air as big cocks plunged in hot-sucking female fuckholes. The girl who was squirming most wildly was the girl Romeo was fucking. She looked as if she were drunk, her eyes rolling, her body jerking and gyrating as the dog-cock twisted and plunged in her squeezing pussy.

“Ohhhh, fuck!” a boy moaned. He chewed his lip and closed his eyes and his body shook and he pumped his cum up his bitch’s hot asshole. “Mmmmm, yeah!”

The boy’s orgasm set off the girl’s and she gasped, pounding her naked ass against his contracting abdomen as she writhed with pleasure. As the couple squirmed and moaned with mutual ecstasy, the other couples reached their climaxes and started writhing. Within seconds, Romeo went into spasms, howling as he fucked his hot cum up the pussy of his human bitch.

“Cream that bitch!” growled the boy fucking Denise. “Oh, shit, shoot her full of it! Make her have puppies.” His sliding prick swelled inside Denise and started to shoot cum. He clung to her, fucking hard as he poured his steaming cum-load up her cunt.

Denise’s head was spinning. It was hard to take in all that was happening. All the boys were pumping jism into the girls, the girls were gasping with climaxes, and Romeo was howling as he fucked out his dog-cum. At the same time, Denise felt a big cock pulsing inside her and spitting spurts of jism into her pussy. It was too much. Denise closed her eyes to make her head stop spinning.

The boy pulled his cock out of her and Denise immediately sat down, her eyes closed, her cunt swollen with pleasant throbbing lust. She opened her eyes again, watching the boys uncouple from the girls. Romeo got down off his human bitch, and Peggy caught him and led him away.

A boy walked up to Denise, grinning down at her. “I hear you fucked a donkey last night,” he said.

Suddenly boys were surrounding her. One of the boys was her brother Tim, and he was grinning down at her with all the rest. Denise didn’t know what to say. She smiled up at them, giggling with nervousness. She might have panicked, but the sight of all their throbbing cocks, most of them shiny with cunt juice, acted like a drug on her. She felt excited, super-horny, and her lust gave her strength. She was nervous, but not afraid. And only yesterday, the sight of one hard boy-cock would have made her tremble with fear and run away. Now, she couldn’t get enough of the sight of the boys or their cocks. She salivated and swallowed, tempted to start sucking their cocks one at a time — until she’d sucked them all off and had drunk their tasty spunk.

The boys reached down, helping her to her feet. Hard cocks rubbed against her from all sides. The smell of male sweat, the feel of hard muscles against her made her weak. The boys had to hold her up to keep her from collapsing. She heard hoof beats, slightly muffled on the straw instead of bare concrete. The boys pushed her forward until she came face to face with a large golden stallion.

“Any girl who can fuck a donkey can fuck a horse,” a boy said. “Let’s see you do it, farm girl.”

Denise realized she was the center of attention now. All the boys and girls had formed a circle around her, most of them hanging on each other as they watched with smirking red faces.

Tim stepped up to Denise and whispered in her ear: “You can do it.”

He rubbed his cock against her ass and bit her on the neck. Denise gave his cock a squeeze.

“I’ll hold onto him,” Tim said. “Make sure he doesn’t get too wild. You fuck him. I used to have dreams about you fucking horses.” Denise couldn’t believe what she was hearing Tim say. How could her own brother have had such fantasies about her? All these years, she hadn’t really known him, and he hadn’t really known her. She’d hid behind her books too much, had hid inside herself. If only she’d known! If only she hadn’t been so foolishly afraid! She’d missed a lot of fun, a lot of pleasure. She turned and embraced her brother. They kissed, Tim’s fat tongue sliding into her mouth. The kids whooped and snickered and cheered as she made out with her own brother in front of them. Tim’s huge cock throbbed against her belly.

Tim broke their kiss. His face was red and he was panting. “Fuck the horse now,” he said. “I wanna see you do it.”

Then she moved under the horse, bending over and presenting the stallion her ass like an excited filly. The horse’s cock flexed like a big naked arm, whooping her between the legs. She grabbed the huge cock, squeezing it between her legs as she caressed the cock-knob with her fingers and rimmed the open pisshole with a fingertip. His fuck-lube was oozing out and she tasted it. The stallion snorted, thrusting.

“Help her,” Tim said.

And immediately two girls got down on their knees, one on each side of Denise. The girls giggled and squealed as the horse cock jerked in their hands. Denise arched her back, turning up her ass and presenting the horse her cunt as the two girls guided the big fucker into place.

The stallion thrust. Denise gasped, her breath nearly knocked out of her. The stallion’s cock fucked into her cunt, at least a foot of it buried inside her. Denise braced herself and gritted her teeth. She felt no pain, only a fantastic stretch that made her eyes nearly pop out. She was thankful that her cunt had been freshly greased with slippery boy-cum.

“Look at that!” a boy said. “He’s really fucking her! Damn!”

I’ll show you a thing or two, farm boy, she thought. She slowly began to rotate her ass as the snorting stallion rammed her cunt again, then again.

“Oh, wow!” a boy said, frantically jerking off as he watched the stallion fuck Denise’s pussy.

Denise’s head was swimming, but she realized that all the boys, including Tim, were jerking off as they watched her fucking the horse. Her excitement soared as she wiggled her ass wildly. She was getting juicier inside and the fuck-paste was oozing from her cock-stuffed cunt and trickling down her legs. The two girls at her sides started lapping up the combination cum and pussy-cream, their hot tongues moving up her legs and increasing her excitement. Other girls crouched down to caress her and lick her. Girls started sucking on her tits. Girls chewed on her toes. A finger fucked into Denise’s asshole.

The stallion pawed the ground, snorting, driving his loins. As he became more excited, he tried to rear up, and Tim called for assistance to hold the bucking animal down so he wouldn’t end up trampling the girls. The stallion’s cock plunged, the flared cockhead fucking into the depths of Denise’s pussy, its hardness making Denise frantic with pleasure.

The boys were all muttering, jerking themselves off. The girls were cooing and gibbering, licking and feeling Denise, finger-fucking themselves. One girl pistoned her hot finger in Denise’s asshole. The stallion fucked his cock in and out, and Denise became one with it. She imagined herself a huge, pleasure-saturated cock. She couldn’t stand it much longer. She knew she was going to explode.

The stallion whinnied, thrusting wildly, snorting fiercely. He whinnied again and his cock flexed so hard that Denise felt herself lifted momentarily off the ground. As his cum erupted into her, she thought her head was going to blow off. She gasped as the shots of horse-cum gushed into the depths of her cunt. As the stallion whinnied again, Denise whined and reached her climax. Her body shuddered as if the stallion’s ramming cock were an electrical prod pumping rhythmic electrical charges into her body.

“Ohhhhhh, wowww!” A boy started shooting, his cum splashing against Denise and the other girls.

Another boy cried out and exploded. It was a chain reaction. Boys all around Denise stumbled close and pumped out their cum, drenching the naked flesh of the writhing girls.

Denise felt hot cum hitting her from all sides, and she whined: “Yesss, ohhhh, yesss!”

“Horse-cum!” a girls muttered, lapping up the sticky juices leaking from Denise’s cock-filled cunt. “Mmmmmn!”

A commotion started as all the girls tried to get a taste. Some of the girls were whimpering, squirming with orgasm as they licked.

Denise felt the horse-cock contracting inside her, felt the horse-jism streaming into her cunt. Her pussy clutched wildly, saturated with fuck-sensations, with uncontrolled spasms. Every cell of her body pulsed with orgasm. Her mouth gaped as she sighed in ecstasy.

Tim stepped up and stuffed his cock in her mouth. “Take it, sister.” He moaned with pleasure as his cum burst against Denise’s tonsils. “Oh, eat it!”

Denise gulped down her brother’s cum, smacking her tingling lips around his big flexing prick. She would never be able to get enough of his cock, of his cum. She would never be able to get enough of any cock. She realized that now.

As the horse-cock softened and slipped out of her pussy, Denise moaned. She sucked Tim’s softening cock, trying to milk it of every tasty droplet of cum. Girls went wild over her open pussy, all of them wanting to suck the horse-cum out of her cunt. Denise thought she’d be eaten alive. She collapsed forward in the straw, letting the other girls eat her stretched, cummy cunt.

And the night’s only beginning, Denise thought. And our stay at the fair has a long way to go. What’s going to happen next?

She couldn’t wait to find out.


Lost at Sea Bk. 01 Ch. 03

“Aye, Cap’n,” Will said, his voice muffled between her legs. His tongue kept up its swirling around her entrance, occasionally sweeping up and fluttering across her clit. She sat up a bit, leaning back on her forearms and watching the top of his head. The muscles in her thighs and her butt twitched of their own accord, squeezing as her pleasure mounted. She ran a hand through his hair and pulled his mouth harder into her, starting to rock her hips.

He firmed his tongue into a point and started circling it on and around Bella’s clit, beginning to suck a bit with his mouth. She let out a stuttering, breathy squeak that escalated in pitch. Will chuckled at the sound. She gave him a swat across the top of his head. “No laughing-nnngg- at your captaiSQUEAK.” Her whole body shook. Will sucked harder, flicking with his tongue. Her hand clenched in his hair. She flopped back, unable to hold herself up anymore. Her other hand smacked the table. “Fuck!” Will’s hat hit the floor, forgotten.

He slid his fingers into her wet opening and curled them to pull on the inside of her pelvic wall, tugging firmly in a quick forceful pulse. She lost her mind. Her hips bucked off the table, her back arched. Her heels dug a bit painfully into his back, her thighs clamped on either side of his head. Both her hands gripped her breasts through her blouse. His hand kept working, pulling in quick, steady bursts as his tongue matched its rhythm. Her head rolled back and forth and her hips shuddered uncontrollably. Her squeak became one long high pitched note that ran out abruptly as her whole body went limp.

“Oh!” a small voice said from the door.

Will’s head rose from between Bella’s legs and Bella’s head rolled to the side to see Janie standing in the door, her face as red as could be, holding her leather satchel across her chest with both hands.

Will pulled Bella’s skirt down to her knees and sat back in his chair, he opened his mouth to say something but was a bit at a loss for words. Bella gave her a small wave, breathing hard, a silly grin on her face. “Good morning,” she said with a small giggle.

“Ah, yes. Um, good- good morning,” Janie said, then looked down at the floor and marched straight back to Will’s office. The door shut. Bella and Will looked at each other and couldn’t help but laugh.

“Poor girl, I think we traumatized her,” Bella said, trying to be concerned through her amusement. She pulled herself into a sitting position and tucked her legs up under her skirts to sit cross-legged on the table. She was still breathing hard. A pleasant tremble ran through her.

Will straightened his shirt. “Didn’t you hear the door open?” he asked.

“I was a bit preoccupied at the time,” she said with exaggerated innocence, “What’s your excuse?”

“I can’t hear through your thighs,” Will said, pinching her leg. She swatted him on the shoulder. He tickled her. She squirmed and scrambled backwards on the table but he grabbed her legs and dragged her back towards him, bunching up her skirts again. She grabbed his head and shrieked as he nipped the inside of her knee. The office door opened. They froze again and looked at Janie. She was still bright red and carrying a stack of papers and a ledger. She turned redder as she looked at them and then rushed forward, her eyes on the floor. The door opened and shut. A moment later they heard the sound of the lock engaging.

“Well that was nice of her,” Bella said, bemused. “I thought you said she didn’t blush easily? Seems like that’s all she does around me.”

“You do tend to have that effect,” Will gestured ambiently to Bella’s wanton figure and completely unabashed face.

“It’s a gift,” she shrugged.

“I’m going to have to get her something very nice as an apology,” Will winced, glancing at the door and slumping back down into his chair.

“She needs a new satchel,” Bella said.

“She does?” Will looked in the way Janie had gone, trying to picture the bag she’d been carrying. “She has one. It’s sturdy. I gave it to her when she first started working for me. She didn’t have one that was large enough to carry books and ledgers.”

“That explains a lot,” Bella nodded sagely. “Get her a new one.”

“Alright. We’ll add that to the shopping list,” he shrugged.

“The markets won’t all be open until the nine o’clock bell. I’d guess we have another twenty minutes,” he said.

“Oh, good,” she smiled like a predator and slid off the edge of the table to the floor, pushing his knees apart and sliding her hands up his thighs. “I think it’s your turn to be captain.”

Will glanced toward the front door again, and then to the ravishing dark-haired temptress kneeling between his legs. He smiled. She undid the buttons and laces of his breeches and reached inside to grasp his hardening cock. “Oh, Captain…” she purred pulling him out and wrapping her full lips around the head of his cock. She gave a small suck and swirled her tongue around his head inside of her mouth before looking up at him with her exotic almond eyes and sliding down until only a few inches of him was left outside of her mouth. His hips rolled forward slowly and he groaned in pleasure. She bobbed twice and pulled him out of her mouth with a pop, her hand taking over as he rose to full size.

This was the first time she’d taken the opportunity to really take a look at his manhood. It was a bit larger than most of the ones she’d seen before and nicely shaped. She considered herself a connoisseur, and Will definitely met her standards. She licked up the full length of him and slid him back down into her mouth until he bumped at the entrance to her throat. She bobbed there for a moment, just at the edge of pushing him too deep, then slid all the way back off of him and down again. He ran his hand over her head scarf and then underneath her hair to cup her neck at the base of her skull. He didn’t pull. He just clenched his hand into her hair and gave it a pleasant tug. She rolled her head against his grip and smiled up at him with her eyes as she continued to suck, her hand and mouth working in concert now. His hips raised involuntarily as he groaned with pleasure. She moved with him to keep him from pushing too far and bobbed as he settled back down. She worked him slow and steady, enjoying his rising tension and the little shudder his breath made every time she bumped her hand to his root and took his cock to the very edge of the entrance to her throat. His hand gripped her hair harder. She could tell he wanted to push, make her take him faster, harder, deeper, and a part of her wanted him too, but he didn’t. She raised up and tugged her blouse down, freeing her huge, soft breasts, wrapping them immediately around his length. He was long enough that the head of his cock still poked up above her cleavage. She bent down and gave it a lick before raising up and down, pushing his slippery manhood through the valley of her chest.

“Woah,” he said, surprised, looking at her with shock and lust. It felt different than anything he’d experienced. Not as warm and wet as her mouth. Much softer and smoother than her hand. He didn’t know if it was a more pleasurable experience than her talented mouth was, but looking down and seeing her phenomenal chest wrapped around him was intensely erotic.

“Woah, what?” she asked, arching an eyebrow as she pinched her own nipples and pushed from the sides with her wrists and forearms, squeezing her breasts tight around him.

“I’ve never… no one has ever… done that,” he said, grinning.

He bounced harder for a moment, then released his cock from her breasts so she could sink her mouth down on him, bobbing wetly and driving him to the back of her throat, then releasing him with a gasp for air and trapping him between her breasts again, and sliding her whole upper body up and down to fuck his wet cock with her chest “Well that’s too bad. Without anything to compare to, you don’t have any way of knowing how good at it I am.”

“Oh, I think I can tell.” he said, raising his hips and meeting the thrusts of her chest. The added wetness transferred from her mouth made the whole experience even more intense. She grinned, her dark eyes dancing, and bit her lip as he reached down to take over playing with her nipples. She re-gripped her breasts from the sides and enjoyed the little shocks of pleasure coming from her nipples as her movements tried to tug them free of his fingers. She wished she had a third hand so she could play with herself while she held her breasts. She squeezed her thighs together, whining at the growing frustration building from all the breast play.

Abruptly she pulled free and drove her mouth down on his cock again. She needed to lube him up again, but she also just couldn’t stand her nipples being teased any longer. She bobbed and swirled her tongue, working her hand with her mouth and bringing the fingers of her other hand to her needy pussy, rolling the little pleasure button above her opening with a whimpering groan She shuddered as a small climax rolled through her.

“We’re going to run out of time soon,” he said.

She came off him with a wet pop. “Stand up.”

He did. She sucked him again for a few moments while grabbing his hands. Then she raised up so her chest was level with his cock and pushed his hands to the sides of her massive tits, showing her where and how to hold them, wrapping his cock with her breasts again.

“Squeeze them as tight as you want,” she said. “Fuck them. Go for it.”

He started thrusting through the valley of her chest, slowly at first. She covered his hands with her own, reaching forward with her fingers to help squeeze her breasts even more. He groaned, starting to thrust harder. She brushed her own nipples as he drove through the valley of her chest. She loved the look on his face as he stared down in wonder and lust. He squeezed and thrust over and over. She spat into her hand and rubbed her saliva on the head of his cock, wetting it more as it poked out of her cleavage over and over again. It was subtly different than anything he’d ever felt. Soft and warm. He wasn’t sure if it was better, but it was new and looking down to see Bella’s amused, happy smile was a turn on as great as any he’d ever experienced.

Bella wasn’t idle while her chest was being manhandled. She enjoyed the loving mauling he was giving her breasts. It sent little shocks from her nipples straight down through her to where her fingers were busily circling. She could feel it building. From the look on Will’s face is was going to be a race. She sped up, fluttering her fingers quickly back and forth, closing her eyes and letting herself go.

It only took a few moments before her orgasm ripped through her. This one was intense and fast. Her eyes snapped open and she gasped, staring up at Will who was watching her, enchanted. It was enough to push him over the edge as well. He groaned and shook. Hot spurts shot forth, hitting her neck and chin, raining back down to splatter the top of her chest. Another short shockwave lanced through her and she exhaled, happy, satisfied and a bit proud.

His hands relaxed and her breasts swung free. She brought her own hand, slicked with her juices, up to grasp his still hard but beginning to fade cock. She gently rung a few more drops from him onto her hand.

Will sat back down in his chair, staring at Bella, catching his breath and shaking his head in wonderment. She licked her hand, sampling the taste of their mixed fluids. “Not bad,” she said. “You need to eat more fruit though.”

“What?” he said, laughing.

“Nevermind. We need to get going,” Bella stood up looking down at the mess Will had made on her chest. “Look what you did,” she said with fake exasperation. “Hand me my bag.”

Will tucked himself away and did up his pants then pulled her bag off the back of the chair and passed it to her. He expected her to pull out a handkerchief, but instead she drew forth a small glass vial with a cork stopper. She opened it and began scraping the semen on her chest into it.

He watched in confusion. “You’re… saving it?”

“Sex magic,” she said. “There’s power in this and it isn’t as easy to come by as you might think. It’s also best if it’s specific to whatever you’re wanting to do with it, so if you and I are going to be working together, I have a lot of little divinations I’m going to want to do to help us out. This will make for a good start,” she looked up at him with pure mischief on her face. “I’m going to need more though. ”

He nodded in slow bewilderment. “I think we can work something out.”

She stoppered her vial and tucked it into her bag, then tugged her blouse up over her prodigious chest and started tightening and straightening her vest. Will looked a bit sad. She swatted him on the arm. “No pouting. You’ll see more of them later if you’re good.”

“What if I’m bad?” he asked, collecting his hat from the ground where Bella had knocked it earlier.

“Then you’ll probably see them even sooner,” Bella quipped.

A few short minutes of buckling belts and straightening clothing later and they were heading out the door right into a surprisingly large crowd, which had been fairly calm but erupted at the sight of them.

“Mr. Sterling!”

“Mr. Sterling!”

“Will, my friend!”


“I will not stand for this!”

“What are you doing, Will?”


The crowd surged and Bella ducked behind him, her gregarious attitude gone in an instant in the face of the noisy crowd. Janie was trying and failing to talk over them. People were moving forward

Will held both hands up and took a step forward. The crowd continued to yell but slowly wound down. Once they were silent, Will shook his head and took a good look at all of them. “I guess word travels fast. You’ve probably heard that I’ve accepted a commission?” The crowd mumbled its confirmation. “I want to help all of you before I leave, just as I said I would when you booked your original appointments. You all know Miss Castilain,” he said gesturing to Janie. “You know she will make sure you are taken care of,” Will said, trying to assuage their concerns.

“I came to speak with you, not some useless girl!” an angry voice from the crowd said.

“Who was that?” Will demanded. The crowd went quiet. “Come forward,” he said. A well dressed man pushed through to the front of the crowd. “I’ve had to wait nearly two weeks!” the man snarled. “My appointment was going to be next week, and now I have to rearrange everything?”

“No,” Will said. “Mr… Timmons, was it?”

“Timmonds.” the man corrected.

“Well, Mr. Timmonds, you don’t have to rearrange anything. I’m canceling your appointment. I do not need to do business with anyone who insults my staff. Go home.”

“Now look here-” the man began, getting red in the face.

“If you think you’re going to shout me into wanting to help you, you’re going to be disappointed.” Will interrupted. “Anyone else feel like voicing a complaint?”

The crowd was silent. Mr. Timmonds stalked off with hate in his eyes.

“Now, Miss Castilian has my appointment book. I will be working hard to see all of you before I leave, starting after the one o’clock bell today. Line up and be polite. My assistant has my full authority to refuse service to anyone who acts like Mr. Timmonds. I am doing every one of you a favor. This is an opportunity for you to meet with me earlier than you thought.” Will tipped his hat to the crowd and gave Janie a nod. She gave him a nod of thanks in return and beckoned to a woman close to her. “Ma’am, I think we can continue. How does eight of the clock tonight sound?”

Will hooked his arm in Bella’s and made his way through the crowd with a few greetings and assurances. Bella was tense and kept her head down letting him lead her.

Once they were clear, she slowly relaxed. “You alright?” he asked.

She gave his arm a squeeze. “My people have learned to be wary of angry crowds. It does not take much for them to turn vicious. I did not expect that when we came out, you handled it well.”

“They only want help. They were there for me, not you,” Will said, not quite understanding.

“I was nearby, and they were angry,” Bella said sadly. “When things go wrong, people look for someone to blame. To some, it is enough that I am N’madi to believe me to be the source of all their ills. I’m a witch also. I have to be very careful around crowds of people I do not know, even when they are not angry.”

“I haven’t been close with many N’madi. I didn’t realize things were still that bad. Aren’t there quite a few of your people here?” Will asked

“More than in most places, yes. After the witch purges quite a few of us became sailors. Traded wagons for boats.” Bella’s monkey dashed along a low cobblestone wall, hopped to the ground for a moment, then ran up her back to her shoulder. The whole thing was so fluid that the natural swing of her arm and sway of her hips helped the little monkey’s climb. “It’s safer for us. The old prejudices aren’t as strong, and there are so many different cultures all mixed together that there isn’t as much of a fear of people who are different.”

“Then why were you so worried about the crowd?” Will asked, looking at the monkey with a bemused expression on his face.

“Old habits die hard? Once bitten, twice shy?” Bella shrugged. “I didn’t come out here until I was nearly an adult. Before that, I lost more than one person to superstition and mob justice.

“Sorry,” Will said a little awkwardly.

“You didn’t know. Now you do. At least you try to understand. Most people don’t bother.” Bella gave her monkey a nut from her purse. It snatched the treat greedly and stuffed it into its mouth.

The Market was a chaotic, loud mess full of people. Scattered, brightly colored awnings and pavilions gave some shade to the rugs and rickshaws covered in goods. Merchants hawked their wares and haggled with each other. The smells of unwashed bodies mixed with fresh breads and cooked meats. They ignored most of the people trying to push bargains on them, stopping to purchase a pair of savory curry pies before pushing through the throng to a large colorful tent on the edge of the market grounds.

“Sterling! My friend, come in!” a heavyset man with a full dark beard boomed as they ducked inside. The tent was full of lightweight tables covered in clothing, tools and nautical trinkets of all kinds. The walls were decorated with lightweight netting that strange multi-colored glass spheres hung from.

“Kaduska. Good to see you,” Will grinned. “Bella, this is Kaduska. He’s the second least disreputable merchant around.”

“Who is less disreputable than I?” Kaduska said with a half-scowl and a twinkle in his eye.

“Yosep,” Will said shaking the big merchant’s hand.

“Yosep!” Kaduska protested, “He will rob you blind, and perhaps stab you as well!”

“Yeah, but he’s honest about it,” Wil grinned.

Kaduska rolled his eyes and turned his gaze to Bella, who was watching the exchange with quiet amusement. “This man is a scoundrel,” Kaduska said, wagging a chubby finger toward Bella. “A woman of your obvious refinement should be wary of such a person. He associates with disreputable types by his own admission.”

“Like you?” Bella said, extending her hand.

“Exactly like me,” the big merchant grinned. He took her hand very gently and just barely brushed his lips to her knuckles. “Now, how can this disreputable merchant take advantage of you today?”

Bella couldn’t help but laugh. “Will is going on another adventure. I’ve been press-ganged onto his ship.”

“Oh, I see.” Kaduska gave Will a sidelong look. “Say the word and you shall be rescued.”

“I’m resigned to my fate,” Bella said with an overly dramatic sigh.

“I understand. Perhaps I can make your servitude more comfortable then?” Kaduska smiled.

“That’s why we’re here,” Will said, “She needs a full kit.””Have you sailed before, Miss Bella?” Kaduska asked.

“Only once, when I came here,” she replied. “I admit, I did not enjoy it much.”

Kaduska nodded sympathetically. “The ocean is untrustworthy and demanding, as are many people who ply it.” Kaduska pulled a number of small chests from beneath a table. “We start with a lockbox. Always sturdy wood. Always sealed with resin or tar. Never fill it with more weight than the box itself weighs.”

“That is very specific,” Bella said, kneeling down to look at the box, “Why?”

Will answered. “If the ship wrecks, or there is a mutiny and you want to get off the ship in a hurry, your lockbox can be tossed overboard without sinking.”

“Is that something that happens a lot?” Bella looked worried.

“No, hardly ever. Sailors live and die by preparation and contingency plans though,” WIll said gravely. “You want to be ready for the worst and not needing to rely on anyone. When things go wrong on the water, they go wrong fast.”

“Your whole life will be in a box, so it is best that it be a good box, yes?” Kaduska grinned. He was gathering a pile of goods. They looked like normal personal items, but smaller and more sturdy. A brush, a mirror, a block of soap in a small box, a tailoring kit, a pair of scissors, a salt and soda mixture and a small brush for the teeth, a folding knife, a sling-satchel, and a number of other things that Bella did not recognize. Will added a few more items to the pile.

“You will need clothing as well.” Kaduska said. “A full-length skirt like yours would be quickly ruined on board a ship.”

“This is a lot like what I wore last time I was on a ship,” Bella said looking down at her skirts and blouse, confused.

“As a passenger?” Kaduska asked, sounding like he knew the answer already.

“Well, yes,” Bella replied.

“This time you’ll be crew,” Will said. “It’s very different.”

“Alright, what kind of clothing do I need?” Bella asked starting to look at the neatly folded piles of clothing on Kaduska’s longer tables.

“Whatever you wear needs to be able to endure getting frequently wet and not retain salt or moisture. In needs to be loose enough to move easily, light enough to dry quickly. Ship clothes should be durable and able to be easily repaired with needle and thread. Close fitting without trapping saltwater against your skin. You’ll want a set of cold weather gear and storm gear too.” Will answered.

“I’m beginning to feel like I am already in over my head,” Bella said, feeling a bit daunted by how much she obviously did not know.

“You probably are, but you’ll learn to swim fast. You have lots of help. I wouldn’t have dragged you into this if I was worried about you,” Will smiled. “Kaduska, get her everything she needs. Spare no expense and bill it to me,” he handed the merchant a small list. “I’ll need these things as well. Have it all delivered to the docks. Ask for Captain Vex’s ship. Tell the quartermaster it’s my personal effects. Janie will settle up with you before we leave.”

Kaduska took the list and scratched his beard, thinking. “Some of this I do not have on hand. It may take a day or two.”

“That’s fine. We don’t leave for a week.” Will said, heading toward the entrance.

“Where are you going?” Bella asked. Her monkey subtly deposited a silver locket into her hand. She silently passed it to Kaduska. He blinked at it for a moment, then stared suspiciously at the monkey. It stared back.

Will smiled at the small battle of wills. “I have a meeting, remember?

Lost at Sea Bk. 01 Ch. 02

“What? Why…. monkey?” Will stammered.

“Very eloquent.” she laughed.

“Monkey!?” he repeated.

“It’s a witch thing.” Bella grinned. “He’s my familiar.”

“You have a familiar now?” Will said, impressed. “Isn’t that pretty high up on the witch achievement scale?”

“Middle-range, really.” Bella gave a one-shouldered shrug. “I had him watching from outside in case Jack came back.”

“He told you all that with one terrible noise?” Will asked, finally buttoning up his breeches.

“Yes. It isn’t my fault you don’t speak shrieking monkey,” Bella snarked, dropping her white blouse over her head and shimmying to get it to sit the way she wanted, just off her shoulders.

“Well, you spent more time around Jack than I did…” Will deadpanned. “They’re on their way?”

“Any minute,” she laughed. The monkey moved toward the bedpost and started reaching for Will’s belt.

“Stop that,” Will said pulling on his shirt. The monkey did not listen. It untied his coin purse from his belt and started pulling it open.

“Hey!” Will said reaching for the purse. The monkey squawked in protest, jumped from the window sill, to the bed, to a tall bookshelf and was halfway up in an eyeblink. Will stared, looking to Bella for assistance. She was calmly pulling on her multicolored skirts, using the edge of an underskirt to clean off the marks on her breast. “Better hurry,” she smiled.

“Your thieving little monster stole my purse,” he said looking up at the monkey while buttoning his white shirt.

“He does that. Supplements my income nicely,” she smirked.

“You taught him to do that?” Will looked pained. “Who am I kidding, of course you did,” he sighed. “You aren’t even trying to dissuade the stereotypes, are you?”

“Stop complaining. I wasn’t going to let him steal your money. Besides, there’s only a few coppers in that purse anyway,” she shrugged, lacing up the front of her bright red vest.

“How could you possibly know that?” Will flopped down on the bed and started pulling his boots on.

“I took your belt off, remember? Copper sounds different than silver,” she buckled her sandals and stood up.

Will put his belt around his waist and adjusted his sword. “Copper. Sounds different. Than silver,” he shook his head, trying not to smile at her brazenness. “You are terrifying.”

“My name is Belladonna. Did you really think I was going to be made of sugar and spice?” she said archly.

“Touché,” he chuckled, straightening his dark hair in a mirror. He was due for a haircut. “Shall we?” he said, turning around. His hat hit him in the chest. He grabbed it before it fell and look up at Bella with an accusatory expression on his face. Bella’s eyes were wide with exaggerated innocence.

“He did it,” she said, pointing to the monkey. Will tried not to smile, but mostly failed. Bella tied a lacy red head scarf over her hair so her black curls were held back. “After you, good sir.” The monkey jumped down onto the bed and climbed up her arm to her shoulder.


Roads Less Traveled was an old lighthouse that sat on a cliffside at the edge of the merchant district, overlooking the docks below. It had become obsolete when the new lighthouse was built on an islet in the harbor that was only accessible during low tide. The old lighthouse had sat unused for years before it had been turned into a records office. Prince’s Cove didn’t really keep very good records and the Notary who had run the place, Caspian Blake, was notoriously corrupt. In fact, it was Blake who was rumored to be the primary orchestrator of all the smuggling and piracy that gave Prince’s Cove its less dignified nickname, Bastard’s Bay.

When Fort Deliverance had been completed after years of delays, the Magistrate finally managed to gain a foothold in the lawless region Bastard’s Bay had become. Blake had left town the day the first boat full of Magistrate soldiers and priests had arrived, leaving the lighthouse and its contents behind. The Magistrate seized Blake’s records, but left the rest behind. Again, the lighthouse sat unused for years.

Will had bought it for more than it was probably worth after a particularly lucrative venture. He liked it because there was only one way in and out, it had a fantastic view, and the spiral staircase leading to the living area was old, rickety, and loud. Anyone trying to steal from him wouldn’t have an easy time of it. It was sheer luck that among the boxes and crates left behind by the Magistrate was a huge collection of maps and charts all very carefully maintained and stored. Will guessed that they’d been used to help plan smuggling operations, but he didn’t question it too much. For an explorer, it was a treasure trove. He cleared out the ground floor and used the many shelves on the rounded walls to create his own makeshift library of maps, sea routes, almanacs, and records written by other explorers. The expeditions he planned began to double as map-making ventures.

That was how he had met Jack. For a time they had been excellent partners. Both professional and skilled, complementing each other nicely. Then Jack had betrayed Will and left him with nothing but a curse and a grudge.

The curse effectively put a stop to Will’s adventuring days. It seemed like a blessing at first. Curses were sometimes like that. But like the stories of the Monkey’s Paw or tales of malicious Djinn, there was nothing fortunate about his apparent good fortune. He found he could visualize his destinations like a savant. He found he could draw a map to nearly anywhere, even places he only barely knew of. He could fill in coastlines and currents just by looking at a route. He would always find what he was after. Then after he found the treasure he sought, everything would fall apart. He tried to work around it, tried to have the curse lifted many different ways, but he eventually gave up. He was tired of watching people killed or maimed, tired of being betrayed by people he’d hired, tired of losing priceless artifacts, tired of having his pocket picked, tired of having everything slip through his grasp as soon as he had it in his hands.

He retired. At first, he thought he would starve, but then he realized that he could still make maps for other people. His side job became his only job, and it turned out to be incredibly lucrative. He became the first stop for professional explorers from all over the five seas. They would come to him with their own maps and what they hoped to find, and he would fill in the gaps for a tidy profit, often expanding his own map collection in the process. Adventurers and explorers tended to be wealthy, or work for wealthy patrons. They would come on well stocked ships full of rowdy men looking to blow off steam before a long voyage. They spent money. Bastard’s Bay boomed. Within a few years the small port had doubled in size and was bursting at the seams with all manner of folk looking to make some coin.

That was the scene that Will and Bella looked out on as they rounded the staircase down from the living quarters of the old lighthouse. Through the windows they could see the docks below teaming with people trying to finish their work before nightfall. The sun was setting over the bay making the water glitter and ripple with multi-hued reflections of the sky. Will stopped to enjoy the view for a moment, Bella leaning down on him from the stair above to look out the window. “I can see why you like this place,” she said. He nodded.

Their reverie was broken by the sound of the front door hitting the small bell hanging from the frame. A muffled, masculine voice asked for Will. A female voice replied sternly that Will was still not available. Bella gave him a small push. He sighed and continued down to the landing and pulled open the trap door in the floor.

“I’ll wait here. I don’t want to make things more complicated,” Bella said quietly. Will gave her a kiss on the cheek and headed down.

The staircase let out next to his office door in the front room, behind a large bookcase. The walls of the semi-circular room were covered floor to ceiling with shelves full of books, scrolls, loose papers, framed maps, and strange odds and ends from all corners of the world. In the center was a table covered in more books and papers. Will’s assistant Janie sat at the table, her blond hair pulled back in a neat bun. She was facing down a quartet of visitors who were standing just inside the front door.

“I informed you of Mister Sterling’s availability earlier this afternoon, Lord Morant,” Janie said briskly. “Nothing has changed in the last few hours.”

One of the visitors was clearly a sea captain, or trying desperately to look like one. She wore a tricorn hat and a blue frock coat, with high boots over close fitting breeches and a cutlass at her side. Opposite the sword were the grips of two pistols. She looked like she had stepped out of a penny dreadful about adventuring seafarers. Her wavy, golden blond hair was pulled back in a thick tail, two small braids hanging down from her left temple, tipped in golden beads. Her ears were dotted with many delicate gold rings. She was looking around the messy collection with interest.

Next to her was a burly man with sea-green skin. Around his waist was an embroidered blue sarong held in place by a thick belt with a broad belly-plate that armored his lower torso. Heavy bracers made of ringed metal and leather covered his forearms. Heavy boots matched the bracers, the armor rising up to his knees. Cuffs of silver clasped on his upswept ears, and silver rings pierced his nipples as well. His chest was bare, powerfully muscled and covered with intricate filigree-like marks in swirling wave-like patterns. Attached to the great armored belt was a shoulder strap slung over his right shoulder, anchoring a single leather pauldron and the two curved swords that were sheathed against his back. His hair was pulled up into a braided green topknot that was a few shades darker than his skin.

The man in front, who had been addressed as Lord Morant, was clearly wealthy. His clothes were impeccable. He wore all the accoutrement of a gentleman from the top of his tall hat to the polished tip of his cane. He wore black, his hair was white, and his eyes were sharp and blue. He tucked a monocle into his breast pocket while he listened to Janie with a hard expression on his face.

Slightly off to the side, leaning against a shelf, was the woman that made Will’s blood pound in his ears. Anger, heartbreak, confusion, anxiety, and attraction all welled within him, fighting for dominance. He swept his gaze up her form, trying to take in every detail. She still wore the same beat up brown boots. Will had given her those as a gift years ago. Her dark grey pants had wide pockets on the thighs. A thick, sturdy belt was threaded through the loops. On it were a number of small pouches and tools. A button up beige shirt fit her snugly. If not for the curve of her hips and chest, she might have been mistaken for a rather ruggedly dressed man. Her long dark hair was braided and pulled over one shoulder. A strange, bulky firearm with three barrels hung at her right hip from a shoulder sling. It was too large to be considered a pistol but too short to be a proper rifle or scattergun. On her head she wore a dark grey, wide-brimmed hat with curved-up sides and a small silver skull on the band. Its brim obscured her face while she looked down at a book she’d pulled off the shelf, but it didn’t matter. Will knew that face nearly as well as he knew his own. He saw it in his dreams, often.

“Hello, Jack.”

All eyes swung to him as he walked out from behind the bookcase. He walked to the table behind his assistant and put his hands on the back of her chair. Staring into Jaqueline Hunter’s gorgeous, aristocratic, surprised face. For a moment the room was silent, then Will spoke. “Thank you, Janie. I’ll see them.”

“Excellent,” Lord Morant said. His voice was crisp with the precision and diction of an educated man from the mainland.

Janie didn’t turn when Will spoke. She kept her gaze focused on the quartet in front of her. “Yes, Mister Sterling,” she said, her own posh speech mirroring Lord Morant’s. Until recently, that accent was a rare thing in Bastard’s Bay, but with Fort Deliverance now full of Magistrate officials it didn’t stand out as much.

Will watched Jack carefully, barely paying attention to the others. She had the same beautiful, aloof arrogance he remembered. It was a mask she wore. He’d spent more nights wasting hours playing cards with her than he could count. He knew her tells. The tightness at the corners of her mouth and eyes and the overly nonchalant posture told him she was uncomfortable. He hoped it was because of him. She deserved it. She watched him staring and raised an eyebrow. He gave her a small nod.

“Have a seat,” he said. Janie stood, taking a book and a stack of papers with her. He slid into the chair she’d been in.

Bella sat on the edge of the stairs behind the bookshelf, out of sight, listening and scratching her monkey on the head. Janie walked past on her way to Will’s office. She glanced to the staircase where Bella was hiding and her eyes widened. Bella held her finger to her lips. Janie gave a gave a tight-lipped conspiratorial smile and small nod before disappearing through the office door.

Lord Morant moved to take a seat in the chair opposite Will, but Will held up a hand. “I was talking to her,” he said, gesturing to Jack.

Lord Morant looked peeved. “This is irregular. It was I who requested the meeting.”

Will nodded. “And normally you’d be waiting for your appointment. I agreed to see you now because Jack’s with you. That gets you to the front of the line. She and I have unfinished business.”

Lord Morant looked over at Jack. “I thought you said Mister Sterling was a friend of yours?”

Jack scoffed slightly. “You misremember, m’Lord,” she spoke with the same educated mainland accent as Morant and Janie. “I said he and I had worked together many times. I did not say he liked me.”

Will gestured to the chair. Jack hesitated a moment and sat down. Lord Morant scowled and put both hands in front of him, resting on his cane.

“How have you been?” Will asked. Jack eyed him quizzically.

“Well,” she answered. “I have heard a bit of fortune has come your way as well.”

“Fortune. Yes, that’s a good way of putting it. I suppose I can’t complain. Things have ended up quite nicely. In spite of everything,” Will said flatly.

Jack looked a bit surprised. “I thought you had been doing very well for yourself? Did I hear wrong?” she asked, sounding more concerned than he expected. It threw him off a bit.

His brows flattened. “It took me awhile to get back on my feet after everything. I made it home eventually. Had a very rough couple years. I managed to turn the curse into a blessing in the end.”

Jack’s eyes tightened a bit and her lips pursed again. “Curse? That isn’t… Yes, well, you did always have a knack for twisting things to your favor.”

“As touching as this reunion is,” Lord Morant interrupted, “It is getting late and there is business to discuss.”

Will eyed the nobleman for a moment. “Alright. Go ahead.”

“Introductions, first,” the nobleman said. “I am Sir Hallister Morant, Viscount of Armondet. I am here to commision your skills as a navigator.”

“I know Armondet. That’s a rich stretch of coastline,” Will’s impressed look was genuine. “I’ve stopped there a few times for resupply on my way east. Fantastic wines. Glad to meet you, Lord Morant.”

“Charmed,” Morant said, a bit impressed that Will knew his home. “This is Captain Belita Vex,” he said indicating the woman in the long blue coat.

She tipped her tricorn his direction but said nothing. Will gave her a respectful nod.

“Of course you already know Miss Hunter, who will be leading our expedition,” Morant said, gesturing to Jack.

Will gave a short chuckle, “I thought I did.” Jack’s expression tightened.

Morant ignored the tension between them and moved on. “And this is Jacqueline’s companion, Mister Quinn,” Morant finished, gesturing toward the stony faced green man. Quinn gave a small bow.

“Jack’s companion?” Will said, glancing at her. He wanted to know the nature of their relationship, and the fact that he cared enough to want to know irritated him.

“I serve Mistress Jacqueline.” Quinn said with quiet firmness. The corner of Jack’s mouth twitched up, happy to have caught Will off guard.

“Be careful, Quinn. I served Mistress Jacqueline once too. Didn’t turn out so well for me.” Will said wryly. Jack scowled.

Quinn grunted. “You should have served better.”

Captain Vex burst out with surprised laughter, then cleared her throat, hiding her amused smile behind her fist as she coughed. Jack gave Will a victorious smile. Will chuckled a bit as well. “I like you, Quinn,” he said trying to be gracious in defeat. He set his hat down on the table and ran his hand through his hair. “So, you’re all here. What do you need?”

“A navigator.” Morant answered.

“Well, if you tell me where you’re going I can make you a map. Follow it right and you’ll get where you’re going,” Will shrugged.

“No, no,” Morant shook his head. “We have mapped as much as can be mapped. For the rest, we need an expert navigator.”

“We have to go through the Drifts,” Jack said.

It was Will’s turn to be surprised. “Yeah, there’s no map for that.” Jack nodded. Will smiled slowly, suddenly more interested. His mind was already racing.

“Your reputation is impressive, Mister Sterling. I’ve been told by more than one person that you are the best cartographer in the King’s Seas, and one of the best navigators as well,” Morant said, making the flattery sound like a challenge. “What is your secret?”

Will shrugged, “Magic.”

Morant’s expression turned quizzical, “How so?”

“I work with a witch,” Will smiled.

Morant blanched a bit, “You can’t be serious.”

“Completely,” Will said. “I figured out a way to chart areas I haven’t actually been to by combining advanced cartography techniques, educated guesses based on surrounding terrain, and a bit of magic. My success rate speaks for itself, I’m sure.”

“The Royal Explorer’s Society would pay a fortune for your techniques, even if they do involve witchcraft,” Morant said, seeming to consider the notion. “Perhaps the Magistrate as well.”

“I don’t feel like putting myself out of a job,” Will shook his head. “My tricks are my own.”

“Hmm. Yes, well, this situation is somewhat different anyway,” Lord Morant said, still a bit put off by Will’s casual discussion of Witchcraft. “The Drifts defy mapmaking. Will your unorthodox tricks still work?”

“If I am there to do them, yes,” Will nodded. “The technique works for sea navigation and expeditions on foot, as well as cartography.”

“How versatile,” Morant did not sound particularly impressed. “I assume that means your witch will need to accompany you?”

Will smiled, “Yes. Yes she will.”

From her perch on the stairs, Bella’s eyes were wide and blazing. She gritted her teeth and muttered something very unladylike in her native tongue.


“It sounds like we have a deal.” Will said. “I’ll get you through the Drifts and the reefs in the Sea of Glass. Once we make land, I’ll join the expedition as your cartographer. I expect half my payment now, and half upon return, whether or not the expedition is successful. As long as I get you to your landfall destination, I get paid. In addition, as I will be filling a role as an officer on the ship and during the expedition, I get a full share of any bounty discovered during the trip. Also, I’ll need my own cabin, with a desk.”

Morant looked to Captain Vex at Will’s last request. She thought for a moment and nodded. Morant was a bit uncomfortable with the exorbitant fee Will was charging but reluctantly agreed.”Janie, would you-” Will began. His assistant was already there at his shoulder with a copy of his usual contract and an ink pen, plus an additional sheet of paper spelling out the specifics of their discussion for this expedition. “Thank you,” he said. She gave him a small incline of her head. Will pushed the contract over to Lord Morant. The nobleman began to carefully read it over. Will leaned back in his chair. Jack was looking at him oddly. He couldn’t quite place the emotions on her face before her haughty mask returned when she saw him look her way. She absentmindedly fiddled with a ring on her finger. Will’s eyes widened. She noticed what he was looking at and quickly put her hands in her lap. His jaw clenched in anger. He couldn’t believe she was wearing that ring. He gave her a hard look. She stared back just as hard.

“Everything looks in order,” Morant said, taking the pen from Janie and signing. Janie collected the form and added her own signature as a witness then disappeared into the back again.

“I’ll draw up a list of equipment and supplies you’ll need,” Will said.

“That’s my job,” Jack corrected, “I am leading the expedition.”

“Alright, I’ll draw a list of supplies and equipment you’ll need,” Will snarked.

“I already have a supply list,” she said flatly.

“How many people on this trip?” Will asked.

“Ten sailors. Six porters on the expedition team. Four in Lord Morant’s retinue. Plus the five of us, and your witch. Twenty six,” Jack answered.

Will did a few short calculations in his head. “Does your supply list include nine smallboats, twelve spare gaff hooks, two forty-foot beams, an extra gib sail, and four thirty-by-thirty drag nets?” Will asked.

Jack looked at him like he’d lost his mind. “This is a commissioned exploration. Not a fishing trip.”

“Oh, alright. I guess you don’t need me then,” Will said, starting to stand up.

Jack rolled her eyes, “Fine. Give me your list.”

“How soon do you want to be leaving?” Will asked.

“As soon as possible,” Morant answered. “Now that we have you signed on, we can get the preparations underway.”

“You waited for me before starting?” Will’s eyes went a bit wide. “Didn’t realize I was that important. I should have charged more.”

“We only arrived yesterday. I wanted to wait to see if you would come before I started making requisitions. Our plans would change drastically without your help,” Jack said.

Will scoffed, “Yeah. You wouldn’t go.”

Jack rolled her eyes. “Captain Vex is reasonably sure she can get her ship through the Drifts without you.”

Will looked at the woman at the back of the room, really taking her in for the first time. The bridge of her nose and her cheek bones were scattered with freckles. It made her look younger than she probably was. She was exceptionally attractive and carried herself with the easy confidence of someone who knew herself and her trade well. Still, the fact that she was willing to take her ship into the Drifts told him that she was reckless. She looked back at him with challenge in her eyes. He took his time answering, “Captain, I don’t mean to offend by asking this, but are you out of your goddamn mind?”

There was a tense silence for a moment, then Captain Vex laughed. “Probably,” she grinned.

“I’ve never heard of any ship making it through the Drifts. Everyone who ever claimed to have done it has turned out to be a phony,” Will continued. “There are three ways through that passage. None of them involve seafaring vessels. If you brought your ship into that passage, best case scenario, it gets crushed, but sinks near enough to land that your crew isn’t battered to death on the rocks before they make it to shore.”

“Three ways?” Jack asked quizzically. “You mean two.”

“Three,” Will said.

“I’ve always wanted to try it. I got my ship through th’ Capillaries and earned my rings a few times. After that I started running outta ways to make a name for m’self.” Captain Vex said, still grinning. She had a hint of a seafarer’s brogue and two gold teeth in her smile on the upper right side of her mouth.

“Please don’t try it,” Will said, “Not unless you have a spare ship. Or a death wish.”

“This is irrelevant,” Morant said, “Mister Sterling will be joining us, so there is no need to make the attempt. Captain Vex, your willingness to tempt fate is why I hired you. Hopefully we will not need to test your skills.”

“As you say, m’Lord,” Captain Vex said with slightly exaggerated disappointment.

“Back to preparations,” Will said, “Sounds like you have some shopping to do.”

“I expect it will take a week to buy and load all the cargo for the trip,” Jack said tersely.

“I’ll bring you my list at noon tomorrow,” Will said.

Jack tisked, “Fine. Meet me at the ship.”

“Captain, would you mind letting me take a look at your charts?” Will asked Captain Vex.

“We ain’t underway an’ ye ain’t my crew. Until we set sail, ye get t’ call me Belita,” she said. “Ye’re going to be at the ship at noon?. I’ll go over our route plan with you when you drop off your supply list.”

“Belita, then. I’ll be there,” Will said.

Morant stood. “I am quite glad you have agreed to accompany us, Mister Sterling.”

Jack and Will stood also. Will offered his hand and Morant shook it with a firm, steady grip. “What are we after, anyway?” Will asked.

“Religious artifacts from a temple that was lost when the Blood Tide began.” Morant answered grimly.

“Ah. So that’s why you’re going through the Drifts,” Will frowned. “Better odds than going around the Devil’s Horn and past the Red Seas.”

“Indeed,” Morant agreed, picking up his cane from the table and beginning to walk away. Quinn opened the door for him. He left without further words. Captain Vex gave Will a nod and followed. Jack looked conflicted. She gave him a look through narrowed eyes. “It is good to see you, Will.”

“I’m not sure if I can say the same, Jack,” Will said, watching her. She looked hurt, then angry and turned on her heel and left. Quinn followed her and shut the door behind him.

Will sat against the table, his mind spinning through the events he’d just gone through.

“What the fuck was that?!” Bella snarled coming out from behind the bookcase. “You don’t need me to do your map thing! I’m not going with you!”

“Why not?” Will said, turning to face her.

“Because! You didn’t even ask me if I wanted to!” She glared.

“You didn’t ask me either. You just had me draw some cards and told me what to do,” he shrugged.

“That’s different! It’s…” she huffed. “Alright, you have a point.”

“You still haven’t told me why I’m doing this.” He sat back down in his chair. “Why we’re doing this.”

“The Eight of Swords!” She pulled a single card out of her velvet bag and flung it at him. It spun and hit him dead center in the chest. He caught it as it started to fall. “Take a good look,” she growled. “See the girl? She’s blindfolded. Surrounded by a ring of blades. She’s caged in. Only one of them is out of place to give her a way out, and she can’t see it.”

“Right. Soooooo…” Will looked at the card, not following.

“This is the one about your relationship with Jack. She is in trouble! She needs a way out, but she can’t see the danger she’s in.” Bella took the card back and poked him in the chest. “That’s what you do. You find the ways.”

Will looked pained. “So all this is to rescue Jack?”

Bella nodded. “I know you don’t like her anymore, but do you hate her enough to risk letting her die?”

Will hemmed and hawed for a moment, rolling his head around in exasperation. “Dammit. No. If she dies I won’t ever find out why the hell she did it.”

“Good enough,” Bella said dropping into one of the other chairs.

Janie came out of the office carrying three steaming mugs. She put them on the table and sat down in the chair vacated by Lord Morant. “This does not seem like good business, Will,” she said carefully. “Lord Morant is a liar, and Jacqueline is awfully distracted to be leading an expedition.”

Will nodded, “I noticed some of that too. Give me your take.”

Janie sipped her tea. “Lord Morant is hiding quite a bit about the nature of this expedition. Nothing he said seemed false, but nearly all of it wasn’t the full truth. At first, I assumed he might only have been omitting things toward you holding back until he got your agreement, but I think he hasn’t told any of them what he’s up to. Not a healthy thing to do, keeping the people responsible for your safety in the dark about your goals. That tells me he feels the rewards of his deceptions are greater than the risks of not telling the rest of you the truth.”

“So we can’t trust Morant,” Will said, holding his mug and letting the warmth seep into his hands. “What about Jack.”

“She was harder to read,” Janie said. “You distract her a great deal. She is happy to see you, but also ashamed. She doesn’t like feeling that way and it makes her tense and short tempered. You seem to have a knack for knowing exactly what to do to irritate her.”

“He’s good at that,” Bella said over the lip of her cup.

Janie tried not to laugh and looked around the messy room. “Yes. He is.”

“I irritate you?” Will asked, genuinely concerned, “You never say anything.”

“Will, I work for you. You pay me well and I enjoy it. That said, keeping you on task and organized is not easy. I’ve been trying to get you to organize this place for months,” Janie said patiently.

“If I move it all around how will I know where anything is?” he asked. Bella and Janie shared a long-suffering look. “Alright,” he said holding his hands in front of him in surrender. “Sounds like I’ll be gone for a while and you’ll be running the place. You can organize it all however you want. I’ll learn your system when I get back.”

Janie smiled, “Why thank you, Mister Sterling. It is very nice of you to allow me to clean up your mess. I’m honored,” she said, with enough saccharine in her voice that there was no doubt she was being sarcastic.

“I like her,” Bella said.

“Me too,” Will said. “Though, right now I’m struggling to remember why.”

“I make sure you do not forget things, and I keep you from making deals with people who are trying to swindle you, both of which help you make a great deal of money. Also, I tolerate your attempts at humor, and apparently I clean,” Janie said helpfully.

“Oh, right! Thank you,” Will grinned.

“It is nice to be appreciated,” Janie said taking another sip of her tea.

“As much fun as ‘Berate Will’ time is, we should talk about scheduling,” Will said.

“I will divide your appointments for the next three weeks into things I can do without you and things I can’t. The things that require your attention I’ll arrange over the next week. Expect to be very busy,” Janie said.

Will looked pained. “I suppose that’s a better approach than just canceling them all.”

“Given the amount of money riding on some of these, I think you will want to put in the work,” Janie said.

“I do like money.” Will finally sipped his tea. Mint. It was delicious. “Do up a budget for my absence that includes all the usual expenses, your salary for the time I’m away, plus a five hundred crown bonus, and an additional five hundred crown coffer for any unforeseen expenses that might crop up.”

Janie’s brows rose at Will’s generosity. “Thank you.”

“You’ve earned every penny,” Will smiled. “I need tomorrow morning before we start pushing through my appointments, and I am meeting with Jack at noon.”

“I will send couriers out in the morning informing clients of the openings in your schedule. I am going to offer one hour or half hour blocks on a first-come, first-serve basis,” Janie said.

“You’re going to start a riot,” Will laughed.

“You aren’t that popular,” Bella scoffed.

“You can head home whenever you’re ready to, Janie. Get some rest. Sounds like tomorrow will be rough,” Will said, standing up.

Janie stood up as well, collecting her things. “Have a good night, Mister Sterling. It was nice to finally meet you, Miss Fortuna.”

Bella gave Janie a hug, which Janie returned after a moment of surprised stiffness. “You are a delight,” Bella said, “Thank you for your help today.

Janie blushed slightly. “Just doing my job,” she said and swept out the door.

“I have never seen her blush. Not once,” Will said with a half-grin on his face.

“I didn’t think I did anything special. I just think she’s sweet. And far too competent to be in this old lighthouse with you.” Bella lightly swatted him on the arm.

“No argument there,” Will agreed, “So what now?”

“I have to get to work,” Bella said, “I’m already late.”

“You’re going to need to find a replacement. You’re leaving in a week.”

“Rahat,” she cursed, “Chance is not going to like that.”

“What, there aren’t any other fortune tellers in Bastard’s Bay?” he asked wryly.

She lifted and bounced her impressive chest with her hands, “Not with tits like these.”

Will laughed, “Yeah, that’s the truth.”

“You still haven’t told me why I should be going with you in the first place,” she said, her unamused glare back in place.

“Because I’m bad luck. Everything goes wrong when I go out in the field. You’re a fortune-witch. I’m hoping maybe you can help counterbalance me. I don’t trust that I can help Jack at all without you. I’d probably just make things worse.” Will looked at her imploringly.

She rolled her eyes and sighed, “Fine. I’ll go.” She eyed him archly. Then she smiled. “I’ve never been on an adventure before.”

“It starts tomorrow morning. Be here after the nine o’clock bell rings,” Will said.

“For what?” Bella asked, still a bit suspicious.

“Everyone’s responsible for their own gear,” Will said. “I’m dragging you into this mess, so I’m taking you shopping.”

Bella immediately brightened. “Those are the magic words, Mister Sterling. You should have led with that. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Where’s your monkey, anyway?” he asked, looking around.

“He’s following Jack,” she said turning toward the door, “I wanted to keep an eye on her.”

“You are going to be a natural at this whole adventure thing,” he grinned.

She winked at him and swished out the door.

Will lay back flat on the table and stared at the ceiling, his mind swimming with ideas, his heart full of excitement. He could feel it starting. It was always this way at the beginning. He loved it. It was intoxicating.

Later, it was going to go to hell.


The next morning, it was Bella who was lying on the table. She had her skirts gathered up around her waist and her feet resting on Will’s shoulders. His tricorn hat was resting haphazardly on her head. She held onto the edge of the table with one hand and squeezed one of her own breasts through her blouse with the other. “Keep swabbing, Mister Sterling!” she groaned.

“Aye, Cap’n…”

Lost at Sea Bk. 01 Ch. 01

She had hips that rolled like the ocean. A constant, unstoppable churning that was trying to drag him under. All he could do was hold on. She smiled down at him with one black eyebrow raised and a smirk on her face. She rolled her hips harder. Something inside her squeezed.

“Holy fuck!” he said through clenched teeth.

“It is kinda like that, isn’t it,” She laughed. Her laughter sent ripples through her whole body. The tremor pulsing through her inner muscles stole his breath.

“Where did you learn to do that?” he managed to say, his hands tightening against her hip bones, his fingers digging into the top of her plush bottom.

“Fortunes of a misspent youth,” she said with a small gasp of her own. “A lady can learn all kinds of interesting skills growing up in a circus.”

She kept up the constant rolling but added her thighs into the mix, slowly lifting herself up and dropping back down again in delayed, rhythmic bounces. Her smirk never left but her hazel eyes closed as her pleasure built. He started pulsing his hips to her rhythm and she groaned. “Yes. Just like that.”

She leaned forward and put her hands on his muscular chest, careful not to disrupt the intricate sigils she’d drawn over his heart. She bumped and ground her clit against his pubic bone. Her eyes closed as small waves of pleasure hit her. He watched her with awe. Her breasts were incredible. Each one was almost as big as her head, round and full, rippling hypnotically as she bounced on his hard cock. He leaned forward and caught one of her nipples in his mouth. She gasped again and opened her eyes. “Mmmm. Yessss.” she hissed, running one of her hands across the side of his handsome face and through his slightly unkempt hair. “Careful. Don’t mess up the spell.” she said, glancing down at the sigils over her own heart.

“Mm hmm,” he said with a small nod, his lips sucking and his tongue flicking as her nipple tightened in his mouth.

“Bite a little,” she said in a breathy exhalation. He did. She whimpered and bounced harder but not faster, her hips still rolling. He ached for her to speed up but she didn’t. She kept moving slow, steady, letting the pressure build.

“Why didn’t we do this years ago?” she groaned, moving her other breast to his waiting mouth.

“Yoo ere maa aa me.” He said around her nipple. She popped it free.

“Don’t talk with your mouth full,” she said, grinning.

“You were mad at me,” he chuckled.

Her eyes narrowed in playful anger. “Oh, yeah. I forgot.” She lifted herself all the way off of him, slowly, so that only the head of his cock was inside her and stayed right there, not moving. “Why was I mad again?”

“Because of Jack,” he said, running one finger up her stomach, admiring her smooth olive skin. She swatted his hand. He laughed. She glared. “What about Jack?” she asked pointedly.

“You didn’t want us to go? Or, rather, you didn’t want Jack to go with me.” he said with purposefully wide, innocent eyes.

“And what happened?” she asked, her voice edged.

“I got knocked out, stranded, and cursed.” His face screwed up in embarrassment and disgust.

She inched down a little bit on his cock, bringing him back to the moment and reminding him what they were doing. She wiggled her hips just enough to roll the head of his cock inside her entrance. “Soooooo…?”

“You were right,” he huffed.

She abruptly sunk back down on him with a groan and started slowly rolling again. “I love it when you say that,” she smirked.

“I don’t know what I was thinking,” he admitted, running his hands back up her stomach to squeeze her full breasts.

She bounced and squeezed on him. “Keep going…”

“I’m an idiot?” he chuckled.

She moaned like he was talking dirty to her. “What else?”

One of his hands ran down between her legs, his thumb tucking between their bodies, through her trimmed dark hair and finding her clit. “I should have listened to you,” he said with over exaggerated earnesty. She leaned back to give him better access and began the rippling internal squeeze that had his toes curling.

“Yes, you should have,” she said, looking him right in the eye. “We could have been doing this a lot sooner.” He focused all his attention on that little nub at the top of her flushed pussy. She leaned back, her back arched, her hands braced on his knees. A faint keening began low in her chest and built in pitch and volume as he rolled his thumb in time with her slow, building pulses.

“Not… that I’m complaining…” he managed to say, “But you never told me… why we are doing this now?”

She pushed down on him harder, faster, her head thrown back in ecstasy, her thick tangles of black hair bouncing everywhere as she slammed his cock into her pussy. “Because…” she tried to say, but was swept away before she could finish. Her orgasm rolled over her in waves, the combination of his circling thumb and thrusting cock kept it going, her body tensing, her voice crying out until she ran out of breath. Another wave crashed into her. She gasped, shaking. She ground against him as hard as she could. She could feel him cumming inside her. He was holding her hips down against him as hard as he could, his knuckles white, his eyes clenched shut. She slumped against his chest, the two sigils painted on them joining. A faint, brief glow came from the markings, but neither of them noticed. His breath came in short bursts. She trembled as the aftershocks started. He ran his hands into her thick hair and stroked her head.

“Because Jack’s back,” she purred into his chest.

His eyes opened wide. “Holy fuck!”


“You sure know how to show a lady a good time, Mister Sterling,” she grinned, sprawled across the bed in all her naked glory. He made a face while he pulled on his breeches. “Just Will, please,” he said. She was stunning. All smooth olive skin with accents of dusky rose. Her large breasts were her most prominent feature. They caused her no end of trouble, drawing looks of all kinds everywhere she went. All she wore was a silver chain dotted with charms around her waist. He’d had a thing for her since the day they met. She had that effect on a lot of people, but he’d been careful to keep things friendly between them because of Jack. That was all in the past now. At this point, he would have a hard time caring less what Jack thought about anything. “Being called Mister Sterling makes me think I’m back on a ship.”

She laughed and put on his tricorn hat from where it hung on the bedpost, pulled the sheets over her shoulders like a cape and sat up on her knees with an exaggeratedly rigid and pompous posture. “Yer gonna swab my deck ’till it shines, Mister Sterling.”

Will gave her a sarcastic salute. “Aye aye Cap’n Bella. Right away, Cap’n Bella.”

She patted the bed. “Swabbing can wait. Sit down, I want to do this reading.”

He sat and looked down at the markings on his chest. “What’s all this for anyway?”

“Jack came back with another scheme. I’m sure you’re going to get roped in. I want to make sure it doesn’t go like last time. I care about both of you too much for that.” She pulled a velvet pouch out of her bag and opened it, dumping an oversized deck of cards into her hand.

“I’m not getting roped into anything. I have no reason to ever want to work with Jack again. I got screwed over bad last time. Cursed and left for dead, remember.” He shook his head emphatically, his brows furrowed.

“You’ve been cursed plenty of times.” Bella rolled her eyes and with a comically bad impression of Will’s baritone huffed. “It comes with the job.”

“Not… like this.” He shook his head, a slightly pained expression on his face. “The Magistrate did a full dispelling on me as soon as I got back. It didn’t work. They still took my money though. Tight-assed, penny-pinching bastards, the lot of ’em.”

“Really?” She said, setting her cards down on the velvet bag. “You sure you’re still cursed?”

He laughed. “Oh yeah. That’s why I retired. After that, every single expedition I went on turned into a disaster. None of the freelance captains will contract with me anymore. A few of them have given orders to draw down on me if I get within a hundred paces of their ships. Every other time I go get a drink, a brawl breaks out. At first I thought it was just bad luck, but I still win at dice and cards about as often as I used to. It’s more like I’m a chaos magnet now.”

“I never got the story of why you settled down. Most folks think it’s because you make more money planning other people’s adventures than going on your own.” Bella knew enough about curses to be concerned. It was painted all over her face. “Is that why you don’t come down to Merry Mary’s anymore?”

Will nodded. “Chance told me I was bad for business. I only go to The Captain’s Daughter these days.”

Bella’s eyes widened. “That place is a hell hole.”

Will grinned. “Yeah. I figured an extra stabbing or bar fight would be a drop in the bucket. Keeps me on my toes. Drunks really like picking fights with me these days.”

Bella laughed, bemused. “I thought you were just avoiding me.”

Will shook his head sadly. “I thought you probably wouldn’t want me around anyway. You were pretty upset last time we saw each other.”

She had the grace to look chagrined. “Not my finest hour.”

“Nor mine.” Will shrugged. “You were right. I never should have gone.”

“The cards don’t lie.” She tapped the deck and picked them up again, giving them a sifting shuffle. “Which is why we’re going to do this now. I’d rather you were forewarned this time.”

“What’s going on, anyway?” He said, crossing his legs and sitting across from her.

“Nu-uh. Thinking you know things can influence the reading. I’ll tell you after.” She fanned the cards. “Close your eyes. Think of yourself. Pick a card.

He pulled a card and turned it over. He’d drawn The Lovers. Will wagged his eyebrows at his naked fortune teller. She laughed. He watched her chest bounce with a slightly dumb grin on his face. “Calm down, lover boy,” she said covering her breasts with the fanned out cards. “That one is actually about protection. See how they’re beneath the angel? It’s also about communication. Look at how they’re looking at each other.”

“I don’t feel particularly protected these days. I do have a gifted tongue though.” he smirked.

“Oh, do you now?” Bella giggled. “Next time, we’ll see if that’s just a boast.”

His eyebrow raised. “Oh, so there’s going to be a next time?”

“Yes. You passed your audition.” She smiled like a cat with feathers in its mouth. “Now think of Jack. Draw another one.”

He pulled a card. “The Fool? Yeah, sounds about right”

Bella laughed. “It’s a card about potential. Beginnings. Journeys.”

Will’s face scrunched up in apprehension and disgust. “And that’s Jack’s card? I don’t think I like where this is going.”

“One more card.” She said. “Think of your relationship with Jack.”

He drew the last card. “The eight of swords.”

“Fuck.” Bella sighed and picked up the cards, shuffling them once and putting them back in their bag.

“What’s it mean?” Will asked.

“It means you have to go.” Bella said, perturbed. “Someone is going to try to hire you. You need to take the job.”

“No I don’t.” Will rolled to his side and stretched out on the bed. “I can stay right here. I have great work now. More clients than I can keep up with. For the first time ever, I feel kinda stable. And there’s this. I mean, with you. I don’t know what this is yet, but I like it. Why would I want to leave?”

“This isn’t what you think.” Bella said giving him an exasperated look.

“What do you think I think? I don’t even know what I think.” He laced his hands behind his head.

Bella watched the swell of his arms and traced the lines of the elaborate tattoo that wound from them all across his torso. She smiled. He could be insufferable sometimes, but he was easy on the eyes. “Do women you haven’t seen in years often knock on your door and tell you that they have to have sex with you?” She asked with exaggerated patience.

“I admit, that was a first.” he grinned.

“And why do you think I might have done that?” she continued.

He looked like he was about to say something witty, but then his brows furrowed. “I wasn’t going to question my good luck at the time, but now that you mention it, it doesn’t seem like you at all.”

“No, I should say not.” Bella flopped down on the bed next to him.

“So this was just a witch thing?” he asked, rolling onto his side again so he could look at her face. He glanced down at the markings she’d drawn above his heart. “I guessed that, what with you drawing on me, but I admit I hoped it wasn’t just a witch thing.”

She nodded, tapping the mirrored symbols drawn on the swell of her breasts. Her fingernails were short and clean, without any of the lacquer that was becoming popular among the upper class. “It was the fastest way I could think of to make the connection I needed to do an accurate reading. I almost thought I’d have to work out some other way when you took off your shirt and already had lines tattooed all over you. I’m glad your treasure map puts the X off to the side of your chest instead of where your heart actually is. That wouldn’t have worked out well.”

“I thought that’s where the heart was? It’s supposed to be… symbolic!” A bit dismayed, Will looked down at the fancy X drawn on his left pectoral. “So, the heart is actually in the middle? So where’s my map lead?”

“Muscle, and then your shoulder blade, I think. I’m not a doctor. I just know where to put the symbols for emotion-based incantations. The heart isn’t exactly in the middle. Just closer to the middle than most people think.” Bella tapped him slightly to the left of the center of his chest. “Your map goes to meat.”

“That doesn’t quite have the same romance to it.” Will scowled. “Telling a girl they can follow the map to my meat might give the wrong impression.”

“Or the right one.” Bella laughed, tracing lightly down his stomach, through the trail of short dark hair that led lower from his navel. “Clearly you need another tattoo for that.” She drew an X with her finger just below his beltline.

“Ow.” Will winced at the thought of tattooing that particular area. “No, I’ll pass.”

“It’s good that your tattoo didn’t get in the way. I might have had to resort to blood.” Bella said, making a finger into a claw and scratching lightly across his the lines on his chest with her short nails. “Following the map would have worked just fine for that.”

“Given the number of times you’ve stitched me up, I’m surprise you don’t still have some of my blood laying around,” Will grinned.

Bella wrinkled her nose. “If I did it would be more than two years old. It needs to be fresh for blood magic. Also, ew.”

“Would that qualify as Necromancy?” Will asked.

“Probably. Blood doesn’t have much of a shelf life before it goes from living to dead.” She tossed her hair out from under her head, letting it sprawl across the pillow. “I’m glad it worked out. I’m bad at blood magic. I’m great at sex magic.”

“Yes, you are,” Will agreed. “What did the sex and the symbols have to do with the reading, though?” he looked down at her velvet bag. He knew better than to touch her cards.

“A strong connection between the person doing the reading and the person being read helps with accuracy. We hadn’t seen each other in years. I needed to reconnect as fast as possible.” She put her cards back in her bag.

“You mentioned a next time? Will that still a witch thing?” he asked.

“Maybe. It certainly could be. It would be nice to not be having to think about that stuff next time though. Being on top and in control is nice, but if I’m not having to concentrate on spell work I can really let go, you know?” she turned her head and their eyes met.

“I’d like to see that.” Will said, leering with a comical, overly predatory grin on his face. “I didn’t notice a lot of spell casting though. When I go to get curses removed there’s always a lot of praying and chanting and ritual stuff.”

“Sex magic is a lot more primal. The symbols are to catch and bind the energy. After that, it’s just about generating enough magical ‘oomph’ to complete it.” Bella explained.

“Oomph?” he chuckled.

“Energy. Focus, Mana, Vitae, Chi, Mojo. Whatever,” she shrugged. “They’re all a bit different, but basically the same. Mostly it’s about how you gather them and what they are best suited for. It’s like how when you age booze in a cask that had something else in it first, it takes on the properties of the original spirits. Energy takes on some of the properties of the method you use to gather it. All of them have particular uses that they are good for, and others they aren’t good for. If you’re a skilled caster you can fudge it. Under the right conditions you can even change one kind into another. That’s basically what Alchemy is.”

“And the sex kind is called Oomph?” Will continued to tease.

“Would you prefer ‘Primal Quintessence?'” Bella wrinkled her nose.

“Oomph is fine.” Will grinned.

“You can’t do complex stuff with it, but it’s good for a brute force approach to simple things. When it comes to generating power, sex is almost as good as a sacrifice, and usually a lot less messy.”

Will shook his head. “Let’s not do that. I like my blood on the inside.”

The corners of Bella’s full lips twitched up. “Sex with you was necessary for the reading to work like I wanted, but it was still fun. I wouldn’t have done that for just anyone. I liked it.”

“Me too. That thing with your hips is… wow.” He laughed. She shimmied her hips a bit into the bed and winked at him.

“Feel like telling me everything now?” he asked.

She let out a long breath. “Alright. You’ve earned some answers.” She stared at the ceiling for a few moments collecting her thoughts and getting more serious. “Jack came back earlier today. There’s an expedition. Something about finding a lost temple. They were looking for you and thought I might know where to find you.”

“Everyone knows where to find me. I’m not exactly low profile around here.” Will rolled his eyes, clearly not thrilled with his notoriety.

“That girl you have running your office is a battleaxe,” Bella giggled. Her lightly accented voice had a throaty rasp to it. “Jack said she was told you were scheduled out for three weeks and not seeing anyone without an appointment. Apparently they all showed up here this afternoon. Jack, along with the captain they hired for the expedition, the rich guy who’s running the whole thing, and their bodyguard. Your assistant ran them all off.”

Will chuckled. “Janie’s a good kid. I’m obviously not paying her enough.”

“Well, when she shot them down they came to me. I guess Jack hadn’t heard that you and I haven’t been talking much lately.” Bella yawned and stretched with an adorable squeak.

“But you’re still on my ‘no questions asked’ pass to my office, so when you showed up Janie let you through.” Will said, starting to put the chain of events together in his head.

“That was a pleasant surprise. After what Jack told me about Janie, I was worried I was going to have to hex her to get to you.” she smirked.

“That would not have been a good idea.” Will said wryly. “I paid a small fortune for the wards on this place, and before Janie worked for me, she was an acolyte of the Magistrate.”

Bella’s brows rose. “No wonder she was able to run off Jack’s entourage so easily.”

Will nodded. “So Jack came to you, you got worried because of the mess that happened last time, and you came here to try to sort it out.”

“Pretty much. Mostly I just wanted to get an idea of what’s going on so I could point you in the best direction,” she laced her fingers beneath her breasts, and smiled as she watched Will get distracted again.

“I appreciate that.” Will said, still watching her chest. “So what’s the best direction?””For you to go with them.” She looked apologetic about it.

“And you think they’re going to show up again.” Will said, idly tracing his fingers along her neck while he thought.

She shivered. “When have you ever known Jack to take no for an answer?”

“When have you ever known me to do anything I didn’t want to do?” Will retorted.

She laughed. “All the time! Well, no. That’s not quite right. There’s lots of things you’ve done that you made a show of not wanting to do, but you always did them anyway. Either because you knew you had to, or because you were doing it for someone that you didn’t want to disappoint. You just like complaining.”

Will opened his mouth to speak, but shut it again and sighed. She was right. “And this is one of those times?” It wasn’t really a question. He already knew the answer. She nodded. He groaned and flopped his head back into the pillow. “Why? What did that last card mean?”

It was getting towards dusk. The sky was shifting to reds and oranges in the west, where the open window pointed. A shadow dropped into the window sill and shrieked like a banshee.

“What the hell!?” Will said, sitting bolt upright and trying to spin at the same time, one hand raising to protect his head and the other reaching for a weapon at his waist that wasn’t there. At some point in the process his breeches, which he had never bothered to button, got twisted and one of his feet caught in the blanket. He tumbled off the bed, thumping to the floor but managed to scramble upright with surprising agility.

Bella was scratching a monkey.

Will tugged his breeches back into place and stared, blinking. The monkey was small. If Will had held his hands together, the monkey could have curled up in his palms. It was covered in black fur that faded to red on its face and at the ends of its arms and legs. It’s long tail was a thick series of alternating black and red bands.

“He’s with me.” Bella smirked. “And you’re about to have visitors.”

Sex from Planet X

When I spread my legs and let my insides open wide to an alien donkey dick… wait, I know what you’re thinking…I probably asked for it. But no…I wanted it and I loved it. I myself am 5’3, 102 lbs. and red on the head like a dick on a dog. I’m small on account of all the meth that I snort and smoke all the damn time. I can take a dick tho. I can take the biggest, longest, hardest rail spike dicked sumbitch that those bastards at the motor lodge turn loose on me for the pornos they do on the weekends, so I just knew I could take this ‘un right here standing in front of me. He was huge and grey and hung like an Army mule.hardcore-porn-art-of-hentai-slut-being-tentacle-raped-a-monster

I live in the Oklahoma panhandle between Hooker and Guymon. It’s like one big, great plain just a sprawlin’ and a rollin’ off into the distance. We had a trailer home out by the power lines. T’weren’t nobody else around. The wind was always high and blowin, and there was just a sea of endless green, cut off in half of course, by the power lines. Off in the distance I would see ’em on the horizon, against the setting sun. They were tall and always watching me. I could never see their faces though, maybe because they were against the sun. They would always stand on a hill and watch me. Herbert, my boyfriend never believed me. He’s such a fucking tweaker, to be running the shit for Severin. Severin’s the top man in the ring…for now anyway. He’s cookin and he got Herb and about 4 others to mule out for him.

Anyway, on one particular night when Herb had to do a run, I was left all alone. The sun was about to set and I could see em on the hill in the distance. I was bringing in some sheets off the line and I saw them against the sun. I aint been more scared in my life, ’cause I aint ever been alone when I saw ’em. Herb was always inside tweaking or dosing.

Now he was gone. Later that night around 11 is when things got peculiar. I was layin’ in my bedroom in my double wide when the walls started to disappear. They literally vaporized and there was a big ass ship on the horizon out by the power lines. It looked like that scene outta Independence Day, that old ass movie that came out back in tha day. I was petrified. I couldn’t move. There was just a bright light in my face and a white beam that surrounded me. Then He stepped into my living room. I was held down and I could feel my tank top and the shorts that I was wearing be stripped away from me.

So here I lay in this white, blinding light, bucked naked. My legs were pulled apart and this thing mounted me like a stallion. I didn’t want it, but I could tell, nothin’ was up to me. I felt him between my legs. His skin was gray and cold. My thighs forced apart, I had to take it. I could feel his enormous rod penetrate me. My vagina tore apart and I had to take his whole dick inside me. Then the rhythm began…in, out, in, out, in, out. It was unbearable. I screamed to the top of my lungs as I was being pulled apart. No one heard me. I felt the bed I was on but I began to feel myself being pulled towards something.

He finished inside me with a big hot load. It was like someone dumped a quart of hot sauce inside my pussy. I knew it had nut inside of me. Usually that meant the pain was over and a man was finished with you. You cleaned yourself up and went on your way. Uh uh. Not this time. I was left exhausted with my legs gaped open and I was pulled from the bed and shot across the entire plains, right from my whole trailer up into the ship. The next thing I knew, I was in this big white room.

I was floating in this huge cathedral, and all around me was white. Everything was porcelain and white. Then my legs were shot open and all I could do was see three tall aliens come towards me. They floated down from the light and penetrated all my holes. I felt the first, huge cock tear open my mouth and shove its way down my throat. I began to violently gag. The second took home in my pussy already opening the wound from the very first. The other’s cum helped to lubricate the entry to the back of my box. I was amazed at how easily my pussy now took this huge, hard alien dick. My butt was another story. I felt my asshole rip wide and I passed out.

When I came too I was a human pin cushion. I remembered their limbs like three octopi going in and out of me, but I somehow wasn’t inside myself. I felt disconnected from everything and saw it from a bird’s eye view from up above in the light. My body was being torn apart by huge alien dick like a helpless ragdoll. My insides were coming out as they filled all my holes with gushing, black semen.

Then, the next morning, I woke up in my bed. Herbert was beside me, drooling and fast asleep in the morning light. I looked down at my body and I was fully clothed. My tank top and shorts that had been disintegrated were on my person, newly washed, and pressed. My organs were intact. I wasn’t sore anywhere. I looked out on the horizon and saw the beautiful morning sunrise. No monsters. No aliens. There wasn’t any sign of anything ever happening to me. So, I got up and made pancakes.

Three weeks later, my pregnancy test came back positive…

Male Jumper Ch. 04

Fed’s scream echoed through the ship. Sylvia and Melinda rushed to the cargo bay to witness Horatio place a tourniquet on Fed’s mangled leg.

“Karch we’ll need a captain’s override on the medications.” Melinda said over the intercom.

“Done.” Karch replied.

Melinda and Sylvia picked up Cook while the two attendants, uniforms stained with blood, carried Fed to the sick bay. There was only one bed so Cook was laid on the floor next to the wall. Sylvia checked the computer for what might be the correct pain killer for Fed’s condition. Hamlish held Fed down while Horatio reassured the patient with soothing words.

“Without Cook’s expertise this will take longer” Sylvia said as she scanned the lists on the monitor. Melinda went over to Cook who was conscious but glassy eyed. Tina was applying a cold pack to the bruises on his face.

“Looks like a concussion and possibly some facial fractures.” Melinda reported.

“Ah, I think this will do.” As she chose the pain killer.

“Uh, ma’am? May I apply it?” Hamlish asked.

“You know what you’re doing?” Sylvia asked.

“Yes we both have experience.” Hamlish answered.

Sylvia handed the vial to Hamlish who then inserted it into a hypo gun. After injection, Fed calmed down allowing Horatio to cut away Fed’s tattered pants and begin to examine the wound.

“The bone is pulverized, the leg below the knee is hanging by a few muscle tissues and tendons. Sylvia looked over their shoulders. She wasn’t a doctor, but had much battlefield experience to know that Horatio was telling the truth. What puzzled her was how did a couple of teenagers become so knowledgeable about such things?

“You seem to know what you are doing so I’ll defer to your judgement. What’s the next step?” She asked.

“Amputation.” They said in unison.

“You know how to do it?” She asked.

“Yes.” They answered.

“You have free run of whatever we have in the sickbay. Please attend to Cook when you are done.” She said.

“Hamlish I need a saw.” Horatio said.

“Karch, Horatio and Hamlish are brevet medical technicians. Allow them full access to the medications.” Sylvia ordered.

“As you command milady.” Karch said.

“Tina, come with us to the galley.”

Sylvia arrived first and set about looking for something to drink. Melinda got her grog which was red wine while Tina settled for tea. They sat down at one of the tables. Tina looked around at the Spartan furnishings wondering what she might have gotten herself into.

“Do androids drink?” Sylvia asked.

“Yes they do.” Said Melinda.

“Let’s not worry about that because I’m not an android.” Tina stated.

“I thought humans weren’t to do that job.” Sylvia said.

“Yes, that’s true, but it’s a farce. Andriods are expensive to buy and maintain. It’s more cost effective to use humans and buy the authorities silence.” Tina said.

“You look awfully young to be in that business.” Melinda said.

“I’m 22. Looking like a 15 year old is good for business.” Tina said.

Melinda and Sylvia looked at each other incredulously.

“When I arrived at the base, they wanted to put me in the 9th grade. I had to show them pictures of my family to convince them I was an adult.”

“Where did you come from? Sylvia asked.

“Delgas.” Tina answered.

“Haven’t they been in a perpetual state of civil war over the last 30 years?” Melinda asked.

“Not the whole planet at once. Just the part where I lived.” Tina answered.

“So tell us how you got here.” Sylvia said.

Tina’s Story

The most recent flare up of war occurred when I was 18 years old. The government wisely decided to raise taxes yet again in hopes of reviving a flagging economy. Our country is a patchwork quilt of competing clans, religious groups and political philosophies united only by their hatred of the government, so it didn’t take much for it to erupt into open rebellion. Initially the rebels made progress and it looked like they might win, but infighting took its toll and the momentum ground to a halt. Neither side was willing to negotiate and the conflict began to devolve into tribal warfare. Various groups decided it was time to settle old scores and expand their respective turfs.

My misfortune was to belong to a group that was small, weak and hated by everyone. Needless to say, a difficult life became nearly impossible. We were systematically driven from our homes, assaulted, robbed, starved and sometimes massacred. For a while we tried to be nomadic, but there really wasn’t anywhere to wander. I saw many friends and relatives die from starvation, disease, or attacks from other ethnic groups. My father decided to simply run for the neighboring country and hope to reach a refugee camp.

We packed only what we could carry on our backs and travelled at night to avoid detection. My little sister died of a fever and my mother succumbed the night before we reached the border. Unfortunately we were discovered by 3 soldiers of the other country who refused to let us pass. My father tried bribery, but the corporal said no. The privates suggested that I would be a nice diversion from the boredom of duty, but the goody two shoes corporal again nixed the idea. He rifle butted one of them and the other tackled him. As the three rolled about in the mud, father took us past them and into safety. We travelled a couple more days until we reached a refugee camp.

Life in the camp was a little better, less death but more boredom. The only thing to do was take galactic language lessons from foreign volunteers. I excelled at it and the teachers thought I might be able to help out around the camp with language issues between the volunteers and refugees. I guess my skills caught the eye of the camp administrators who made me the official translator and representative of my people in the camp which was about 130 people out of 1000.

One day an army truck came by to deliver medical supplies and I was assigned to help with any language issues. Lo and behold the driver was the corporal that had saved me at the border crossing. He was only a year older and kinda cute, so I made sure to sacrifice my virginity to him as a way of saying thanks. His buddies were pissed because they were working while he was fucking me behind a tree.

I continued to improve my language skills and they started teaching me math and science. The camp administrator offered me a chance to leave the planet on a refugee scholarship program. My father was thrilled and gave his blessing. I promised him I would get him and his new wife (she was a widow he met in camp) out as soon as I could save enough money. I shipped out a week later arrived at the star base. After convincing them not to put me in 9th grade, I was enrolled in a work study program at a hotel. Technically there were supposed to be classes, but we worked long hours and were expected to complete courses in our free time. It was long and tedious, nothing like what I was told before I came and yet it was still better than life in the refugee camp. After a year I was beginning to tire, but due to my visa status had few options.

They usually had me on graveyard shift working the front counter. We had regular customers and it was not unusual for them to chat with us as they checked in or out. Some were hitting on me others just wanted to talk. This one older man used to take a room once a week. He would always look at me up and down as if he had x-ray vision, and touch my hand when I handed him the room card. The maid told me there were always lube packages and the occasional sex toy discarded in the trash of his room. I liked him because he could make me laugh and he always tipped me for getting him his favorite room.

One night he finally made up his mind to ask if I would be interested in making a little more money. My savings to rescue dad here were pitiful and I had just found out the manager had been skimming my paycheck with fictitious deductions, so lucky him I was in the right mood. He offered me two hours pay to fondle my tits for a few minutes. At first I thought I would have to remove my shirt and I balked, but he told me that he loved my uniform and would keep it on. True to his words he paid up and groped me for a bit then he was finished. He thanked me profusely and left without reserving a room. The following week, he made the same offer and for a little extra I let him put his hands under my shirt. It was only a matter of time before I sucked his dick and swallowed his load.

Eventually we started to meet on my days off. He offered to be my sugar daddy and I answered “How much and how often?” We haggled a bit before settling on the equivalent of two months’ pay for 3 sessions per month. Later I realized that I could have asked for double, but at the time it was a princely sum for so few hours of work. Our first “date” he asked me to wear my uniform but with a skirt and no panty hose. I had to work my shift take care of customers while he hid under the desk and molested me. Kinda weird but it didn’t bother me, all I could think about was the money in my savings account.

The manager got wind of our activities and tried to blackmail me into fucking him. He said that he would fire me and due to my visa conditions, I would be eligible for deportation. I told him I would just find another job and continue my studies. He countered by telling me that I would be blacklisted from every legitimate job on the base, so I walked out that night. True to his word, my applications were ignored and I began to get desperate. My old pervert found me a job at the Daybreak spa and since it was counted on the list of businesses as “hospitality” I was able to keep my visa.

The Spa was indeed just a fancy word for whorehouse, but it was actually not too bad. The manager didn’t skim our pay and the tips were good. My coworkers were cool and most of the customers understood the rules of etiquette. I could ask for more because many men have young girl fantasies which was good because my sugar daddy managed to die in some kind of masturbation accident. I was able to save quite a bit, but now it’s locked up. If the Boujoulis win control of the base, the money is probably gone.

I had been working there for two years and was beginning to tire of the business. Horatio, Hamlish and I planned on leaving soon and start an ethnic restaurant. That was when Cook walked into the waiting room. Finding out the Boujoulis had taken over simply made us exit more quickly than we had planned.

“So you are looking for a new job?” Melinda asked.

“Anything but the sex industry.” Tina answered.

“I can offer you the chance to join my ship. You can learn everything you need and become an experienced crewmember.” Sylvia offered.

“This ship belongs to the Pelgani. Only I can make that offer.” Melinda snapped.

“This ship belongs to me.” Sylvia countered.

“No such agreement has been arranged.” Melinda said.

“Yes there has. Karch surrendered the ship to me.” Sylvia said.

“I know nothing of this. Where’s the crew?” Melinda asked.

“I killed them.” Sylvia said.

Tina stared at them like a kid watching her friend’s parents have an argument. Melinda and Sylvia locked gazes.

“There’s much you don’t know about the negotiations at Edgewind. We need to talk in private.” Melinda said.

“Agreed. Tina you don’t have to make a choice right now, but before we get to Sororus.” Sylvia said.

Sylvia and Melinda got up and left the room.

Horatio adjusted the pillows around Cook’s head as he laid in his bed.

“Looks like I’ve lost one of my jobs.” Cook said.

Hamlish is in the galley preparing a meal for the crew.” Horatio said.

“Maybe I’m unemployed. How’s Fed?” Cook smiled.

“Doing fine. In the future he can get a prosthetic. For now he’ll use crutches.” Horatio answered.

“How’d you guys end up at the spa?” Cook asked.

Horatio pulled up a chair. “I guess I can tell you a bedtime story.”

Our home planet of Delgas has been in a state of civil war for the last 30 years. Actually it goes back longer than that, but we’ll just talk about recent history. Hamlish and I belong to a group called the Sislig and Tina is Weglia. That doesn’t mean much to an outsider like you, but in our world, it’s everything. My father and uncles would often say the only good Weglia was a dead Weglia. We hated other groups too, but the Weglia were the worst. Most of the planet is like that and periodically it blows up like a volcano of hate. Tina’s description of the situation was pretty spot on, so I won’t repeat myself. For us the situation wasn’t much better.

Our school blew up one day and there no teachers left alive so our formal education ended in our mid-teens. Our family was starving, so we decided to join one of the local militias. Since we were a different clan group, the militia didn’t really trust us with weapons, so they made us into errand boys. We hauled supplies and ammo and carried the wounded off the battlefield. The one medic we had was overwhelmed, so we became his assistants. Our hospital was a dirty hut tucked away in a ghetto. From that we learned firsthand how to treat the wounded usually without the help of anesthetics, antibiotics or proper sanitation. I’m still amazed that so many men actually did survive such deplorable conditions.

One day the medic was killed by an errant mortar shell and we became the doctors if such a term could be used. Over time we became pretty good and the survival rate was higher than other field hospitals. Later I found out that a Weglia engineer had designed the sewer system in our neighborhood, which might explain why we were so lucky. Other militias wanted our mojo so to speak, so we were kidnapped and sold to a series of groups until we finally escaped. We were 100 miles from home deep in enemy territory.

We stumbled upon a charity hospital run by galactics. It was primitive by your standards, but wonderful by ours. At first they wanted nothing to do with us, but we proved ourselves useful. We added more modern treatments and medicines to our knowledge along with the galactic language. There we also met Weglia for the first time. It was shocking to find that they had no interest in raping us or stealing our blood for their rituals. After a year there, a doctor offered us a chance to study off planet at a prestigious private school for boys. He told us if we did well there, we could be a shoo-in for college and medical school.

We arrived at the star base with no more than our clothes on our backs. We were taken in by a middle class family and enrolled in school on a refugee scholarship. At the school many made fun of us because we took public transportation and were still learning the nuances of galactic society. Many of the kids there thought we were only there out of sympathy, rather than earning it like they did through having a rich daddy. We got into a major fight and busted up the face of a twit whose father was friends with the principal, so we finished our education at a school for delinquents. We graduated and found work at a restaurant, then lured to the Daybreak spa where the pay was better. There we met Tina and found that she had no interest in poisoning the water or manipulating the economy.

The next day at breakfast everyone was there except Melinda who was on bridge duty and Fed who was still recuperating in the sickbay. Horatio had managed to come up with a sweet bread from his homeland that had them wondering why they settled for less in the past. Cook jokingly complained that he would be cleaning bathrooms again. Hamlish recounted his story to the rest of the crew, and it was decided they would join the Swordfish crew. No mention was made of who formally owned the ship. Breakfast was finished, but all had to stay for a meeting on what would be happening next. A link was opened for Fed and Melinda to listen and respond if needed.

“We are heading for to the planet Sororus and will present both ship and crew to the committee for Galactic relations.” Sylvia said.

“What are we expected to do?” Hamlish asked.

“You will of course begin learning my language starting today, but you won’t be expected to say anything. Just stand straight and look good in your uniforms.” Sylvia said.

“Uniforms?” Tina asked.

“You will wear the livery of the Gold clan. Melinda and Fed will wear the colors of the Pelgani clan. Cook will take your measurements.” Sylvia answered.

“What happens after the inspection?” Karch asked.

“There will be a reception with food and drink. Various VIPs will poke and prod you especially Hamlish and Horatio. Watch out for Road Stalker, she’s a real time cougar on the prowl. Some will know Galactic and try it on you. Just smile and compliment them. If they ask anything complex, refer them to me. Don’t fuck anyone without my knowledge.” Sylvia said.

“That’s it?” Cook asked.

“If all goes well we’ll get nice apartments and start training new crew. Melinda and Fed will be negotiating a trade agreement and representing the Pelgani clan.” Sylvia answered.

Karch wondered if this was an overly optimistic plan considering what happened shortly before Sylvia left the planet.

“Hamlish and Horatio stay here. Tina and Karch relieve Melinda on the bridge. Cook start on the uniforms. Melinda I’d like you to do an inspection of the engines.” Sylvia ordered.

Karch knew that was code for the cargo. She had to keep everyone busy while Melinda worked on whatever needed work.

Cook promised Tina that her uniform would be first because they had nothing in her size and she was still wearing her outfit from the spa.

As Tina climbed the ladder Karch reflexively looked up, to see that she had a nice ass. Not voluptuous like Sylvia’s, but firm and well-shaped. She wasn’t wearing a bra and Karch admired her nipples and they pressed out under her tight t-shirt.

“This is the bridge? It’s tiny!” Tina exclaimed.

Yep. This is a wee little pirate ship.” Karch explained.

“When I left Delgas, a ship’s officer invited me to see the bridge. It was at least four times this one with rows and rows of blinkin’ lights.” Tina remembered.

“And he was wearing a spiffy uniform too?” Karch asked.

“Why yes he did. I wasn’t up there long, the captain showed up and I had to leave. As I was leaving, I heard the captain use the word “floozy” which at the time I didn’t know. Tina said.

“A bit of a shock?” Karch said.

“Oh, I knew he invited me in hopes of getting in my pants. What ticked me off that I was the “floozy” but the man that brought me there was not.” Tina said.

“Yes an unfortunate truth.” Karch said.

“You could have gone up the ladder first you know.” Tina said while looking at a display.

“Yes. I confess to being a male. I’m also a floozy around pretty women too.” Karch said as he slumped down into the captain’s chair.

“My years at the spa have taught me a lot. The male mind is pretty universal but I’m not upset. It is what it is and no amount of complaining about it can change it. I just ask that guys take the time to treat me well and not moan and bitch if they don’t get what they want.” Tina opined.

“I always wondered why guys wanted to marry shy virgins. A slut knows how to fuck, why waste time on someone who may or may not like sex?” Karch blurted out.

Tina slowly turned around to look at him. Karch wondered if he had said the wrong thing. She managed both a wry smile combined with a half eye roll. She walked over to Karch and sat in his lap.

“Damn it I have a thing for men in uniforms. On top of that, as a young girl I loved stories about pirates and sailors. I watched the movies, played the video games, read the comics hoping that someday I’d meet a real live one.” She said as she stroked his beard. Karch’s hand was on her thigh making its journey upward.

“On one condition.” She stopped his hand.

“Talk to me like an 18th century Earth pirate.”Sylvia stood in front of Horatio and Hamlish. “Alright boys it’s time for your first lesson in the Sororan language.”

The guys had been so busy the first 24 hours on the ship that they had not noticed the spectacle that was Sylvia. Now they drank it in from her head to her toes and they were awestruck. Sylvia made sure that they could see her at every angle possible while she spoke to them. She made them sit on the ends of separate benches so she could walk between them.

“Every time you get it right, I reward you.” She said as she leaned forward her breasts straining the fabric of her body suit. She then turned around and touched in toes in a quick, fluid motion. Their faces were slack jawed as they stared at outline of her pussy lips and her heart shaped ass. She spun around and cradled her breasts in her hands as if they were melons at the market.

“Petrus” she said.

“Petrus” they repeated.

She beckoned and they both reached out to fondle her tits. She smiled the benevolent smile of a teacher pleased with her pupil’s progress. She then lifted up her top to reveal her beautiful orbs.

“Jib Petrus” she said offering her left boob to Horatio.

“Job Petrus” she said offering her right one to Hamlish.

They repeated, then commenced to sucking on her tits like newborns on a wet nurse. Sylvia stroked their hair and closed her eyes in pleasure. She let them go at it a few minutes before detaching them with loud popping sounds. She stripped and sat on the table with her legs apart. “Katzen” she pointed at her pussy.

“Katzen” they repeated.

“Angress en fotzen.” She pointed at them.

The two men looked puzzled.

“Take off your clothes slowly.” She repeated in Galactic.

As they stripped, she masturbated watching them as they revealed their hard, muscular bodies and thick dicks.

“Hamlish, Stetz en katzen” She pointed at her pussy. Hamlish stroked his cock then slowly stuck it in her pussy. Sylvia breathed deeply as his wide cock pushed inside her. She slowly reclined and gestured for Horatio. “Stetz en roco” and she pointed at her mouth. Horatio first rubbed the tip along her lips and watched as she inhaled it. Hamlish started pounding her hard, causing the table to creak alarmingly. The sound of the cock squeezing into her well lubricated pussy competed with that of a cock being vacuumed by her enthusiastic mouth. Her sweat bathed her body and combined with that of the two men dripping sweat on her made her body glisten. She popped Horatio’s cock out of her mouth and croaked “Stop…Lie down on your back Horatio” in galactic.

Horatio complied and Sylvia crawled on top of him.

“Horatio stetz en katzen.” She whispered in his ear. He inserted his dick and she began to rock slowly.

“Hamlish go check my shoe.” She said in Galactic.

Puzzled at the request, he went and fished around until he found a small package. As he read the label, he smiled.

“Hamlish, stetz en bung.” She said as she spread her ass cheeks. Hamlish opened the packet and applied the lube to his dick then to Sylvia’s beckoning asshole. She briefly stopped rocking and focused on relaxing her sphincter muscles to allow it up her butt. Inch by inch it disappeared into her rectum until he was at the base of his cock.

“Don’t stop until you pop.” She gasped feeling the rhythm of two men piston inside of her. Sylvia’s boobs waved and shook over Horatio’s face, his hands cradling her hips and pushing them to make each thrust harder. Hamlish held Sylvia by the shoulders and buried his face in her hair as his dick pounded her ass. The pace increased and Sylvia’s pussy slathered Horatio’s cock. She then came with a loud moan. Both men continued until their cum filled her pussy and ass simultaneously.

“Spread ye quim lassie.” Karch commanded to Tina who was naked sitting in the captain’s chair with legs apart and in the air. She giggled and complied, spreading her pussy lips invitingly.

“Arrrr a fine port o’ call you have, it makes me stand at attention.” Karch said as he inserted his dick and started pounding away.

“Taste me lips.” Karch ordered as he leaned forward. Tina responded by kissing him passionately. She pinched her nipples to the rhythm of Karch’s thrusts, her eyes focused on his beard hovering above her face.

“Flip over and present ye poop deck.” Karch said. They disengaged as she turned around, curved her back and shoved her ass in the air. Karch stroked himself while looking at her pink slit.

“Full sails before the wind.” And he shoved his cock back in her pussy. Tina reached her hand back and played with her clit as she bounced on his cock.

“We be reachin’ port soon.” Karch said as his pushing became more frantic. “Remember ye promise.” He said.

“Of course, my beloved rogue.” Tina said as she looked back at him. Her body trembled, then Karch pulled out. She spun around and took his dick into her mouth just in time to catch most of his load. It took several more strokes for Karch to fill her mouth with hot sticky cum. A few drops leaked down her chin as she opened her mouth to show him it was there.

“Drink me potion o’ love.” Karch said.

She closed her mouth and made a loud gulp and Karch could see her throat contract as it squeezed his seed to her stomach. She then used her finger to catch the cum before it dripped on her shirt and cleaned it off with her tongue. She took his cock and placed her index finger at the base. She proceeded to squeeze upwards like a toothpaste tube making sure to get the very last remnants of his orgasm into her mouth. She sucked the tip then put her tongue in the hole to clean it. She looked up at him with her pretty eyes and a face that could send a man to prison. “Did I shiver your timbers?” She asked.

“AAAAAARRRRRRR ye did me sweet lassie, ye did.” Karch said.

The next few days were spent on intensive language instruction and training to use the ship’s systems. The only break they got was the after dinner showing of Lulu and Sylvia. Melinda watched a couple of episode out of sheer boredom, then declared she had enough.

“I can’t stand it. This show is moronic.” She lamented.

“Got any other ideas?” Karch asked.

“I planned to bring my own subscriptions, but the Bouloulis made me forget.” She complained.

“You’re the last one on my list, would you like to see your uniform design? Cook offered.

Melinda turned and looked at Cook’s earnest face. She thought about the alternative and figured it had to better than watching another episode of sex and silly car chases.

“It’s a date Cook.” She said as stood up and left with him. Karch’s eyes widened in surprise and he looked at Sylvia who had a bemused look on her face.

“Do you think Rhonda would be jealous?” Karch asked.

“I haven’t seen her in the last four days. Not even in his office when he gave me my uniform.” Tina reported.

“Melinda’s not his type.” Karch said.

“She’s not anybody’s type.” Sylvia replied.

“Whose turn is it to feed Fed?” Horatio said.

“Mine.” Tina said as she picked up a tray of food and walked off towards the sickbay.

Fed was sitting up in bed reading a tablet when Tina walked in with a tray of food.

“Feeding time good captain.” She announced.

His eyes gave Tina the up and down. “That uniform looks good on you. Is there a version with a mid-thigh length skirt?”

Tina said nothing and set the tray over his lap, watching him as he dug in hungrily.

“Your appetite is coming back nicely. Have you tried to walk?” She asked.

Yes, I managed to take a shower today.” He answered.

“That was fast.” She commented.

“I’ve been reading up on prosthetics. The top models will cost me a year of salary.” He said.

“Probably only six months if you skipped all your appointments with the professional ladies.” Tina said.

“Impossible, speaking of which, my appetite for food isn’t the only thing that has returned.” He smiled hopefully.

“Fed, the day of your funeral they won’t be able to close the casket because of your perpetual boner.” Tina laughed.

“Arrrr lassie?” Fed said.

Tina look at Fed with suspicion.

“The cameras on the bridge actually work and I can access them.” Fed admitted.

Tina shrugged her shoulders “What can I say, Karch is cute.”

“Shiver me timbers for old time sake?”

“No. I’m retired now. You were definitely one of my favorite customers. I’d give you a reference any day, but what I do is for my own pleasure. She leaned over and kissed him on the forehead before leaving the room.

“Demoted to the friend zone.” Fed said to himself.

Fed got up and placed the tray on the floor next to the bed. He got back in and pulled down the privacy curtains. One of the nice features of his chip implant is it allowed him to record what he did on any given occasion. All five senses were saved in any encounter he had. He closed his eyes and pulled down a menu.

Daybreak Spa






-student detention



-tennis player

-traffic ticket


-bad grades

-homework help

-after school

-superheroine vs villain

-casting couch


-train pervert

He selected “bad grades” and reached into his pants to retrieve his cock.

Melinda lay in the crowded bed and looked at the ceiling for long time. “Did I really do it?” she asked herself. She turned and regarded Cook’s sleeping face which confirmed that yes indeed she did. Not that it was wrong or bad, just surprising. She was at least twenty years his senior. He wasn’t the most skilled lover though he seemed quite willing to learn. She had no regrets fucking him, but worried that he might get his hopes up. She gently disentangled their positions so she could sit up. The monitor was still showing an illustration of her uniform. That was the part where she impulsively kissed him and got the show running.

She closed the window and was about to stand up when she saw a folder labelled “ebony beauty.” It was a series of her avatar dressed in various outfits. “He sure does have a good eye for fashion.” She thought as she paused at herself in a white bikini. She wondered if he wanked to it or not before moving on past a parade of summer dresses, formal gowns, business suits and casuals before stopping at an image that made her gasp. She shook her head in concern. “Maybe it’s too late. She turned to look at him again. “It’s been five days and you’re already fantasizing about this?” Cook continued to sleep peacefully. On the screen was her wearing a wedding dress. It was traditional white with a short train and all frills and lace. “Oh lord I hope you don’t get your heart broken.” She said as she kissed his lips.

Karch, Fed, Melinda and Sylvia crowded onto the bridge of the Swordfish. “In a few hours we’ll be at Sororus. We’ll launch the satellite do an orbit and do reentry. I’ll have enough fuel to reach most places near the capital, but that’s it.” Karch reported.

“Where do we land?” Fed asked.

“That depends on their response to our call. Karch open a channel and see if they want to say anything.” Sylvia said.

Karch opened the channel that Sylvia said would be the one they would be monitoring. She spoke for a few minutes in a serious tone, but there was no answer.

“I know they can hear us. Some clerk is frantically calling her superiors and it will take a few minutes for it to work its way up the chain of command.” Sylvia said.

Good to her word, the response came in five minutes.

“This is Earth Shaker of the new Sororan ruling committee.”

“New? Forgive me I was not aware of any changes.” Sylvia responded.

“The treasonous government dominated by your aunt has been replaced. Surrender your ship and cargo.” The voice demanded.

“Where’s Wind Tamer?” Sylvia asked.

“You can meet with her after your surrender.” Earth Shaker answered. Sylvia cut the transmission.

“Like hell I’ll surrender. Karch do we have anything to spare for phasors?” Sylvia asked.

“No, but a missile takes no power.” Karch replied.

“I don’t want to nuke the capital.”

“We have conventional warheads too.”

We have our answer now. The capital is out of the question. Melinda, what was Sten’s alternate?”

“He told me it was Lake Osb in the North Country.” Melinda answered.

“Ok Karch, let’s see those missiles.” Sylvia answered.

Karch checked the readout again before deciding everything was ready. Melinda was on the port side missile racks and Fed on the starboard side. Sylvia stood next to Karch, then leaned over to point at the display. Karch was momentarily distracted by the warmth of her body, then his upper brain regained control.

“23 minutes to go.” He said.

“The areas in red are the targets right?” She asked.

“Yes, a tough shot to do manually, but not impossible.” Karch said as he looked at her forearm tattoos.

“Each circle on your arm is a battlefield honor, right?”

“Yes, it’s up to the commander what counts and what doesn’t. I would’ve had two more if it weren’t for that bitch Eye Gouger.”

“What’s the most awards ever given?”


“That sister must have been super human. What was her name?”

“Wind Grabber of the Gold clan.”

“Your family?”


“Still alive?”


“Why do you say that?

“She disavowed everything she stood for and joined a dissident group on the fringes of civilization.”

“Did you know her?”

“She’s my mother.” The look on Sylvia’s face hinted to Karch that the conversation was at an end.

Karch made a few small adjustments before starting the final approach. All crew were secured before the ship began its descent. The view screen went blank as heat built up around the ship and it bumped and bucked its way downward. Reentry complete, Karch slowed the ship down. Melinda and Fed sat in their seats still buckled in as they watched the targets on their displays slowly enlarge. On the bridge they watched the same video. Melinda’s target was a clump of trees located on a bluff next to the river that wound through the city, while Fed had the airport where they were supposed to land. Sylvia opened a channel.

“This is the Sisterhood ship Swordfish here to deliver a message.”

No response. Vehicles and troops could be seen massing along the perimeter of the airport.

“For the honor of my esteemed aunt Wind Tamer and good male Sten, I will answer your ultimatum.”

The wind howled as the missile bay doors opened. On the monitors, the targets changed from red to yellow, then green. Two missiles leaped out and arced towards the ground. Karch gunned the engines and banked towards the north. Each missile split into 5 smaller warheads before slamming into their targets. Melinda’s target, a munitions depot, erupted into a massive fire ball followed by successive explosions around it. The airport was chaos as troops and destroyed vehicles were scattered around a large hole in the tarmac. Karch maintained his altitude while the ship continued its journey northward. Two small clusters appeared on screen in an intercept course.

“Fed, Melinda, use the point defense missiles.”

Shortly afterward there was a loud rattling on either side of the ship and white lines raced to their targets. In the distance they saw reddish orange puffs and the blips on the screen disappeared. As they closed in on a forest covered ring of mountains, Karch conserved fuel by gliding and diving. He then used his tractor beams to slow down the final approach and land in a clearing next to a large murky green lake. The cargo bay door opened and the crew all pitched in to unload the cargo and supplies they would need.

“This ship is now essentially a large paper weight.” Karch announced as they closed the doors. Using its very last power reserves, the ship lifted up over the lake then settled and sank out of sight in the brackish water. The cargo pallet had an anti-gravity sled with at least 24 hours charge left. Lugging whatever couldn’t fit on the sled, the crew started hiking in the direction Sylvia said there was a small village. They began to follow a path through the trees that led them over a small creek and up a hill. Tina was in the front picking her way past some boulders when she came to a stop. Sylvia and Melinda caught up to her and stopped also. In front of them was a line of men and women carrying various kinds of weaponry. They looked around and discovered that they were surrounded by a group of about 100. The strangers were wary, but not aggressive. A man in his thirties stepped forward and touched his forehead in Sylvia’s direction.

“Greetings respected Wind Jumper. I am male Karl.”

“Is this an ambush or a welcome?” Sylvia asked.

“Our illustrious lady told us to expect our deliverance here. We anxiously await your command.”

“Are you a scouting party?”

“No, we are all that remains of the Gold clan.”

Deep in the thick forests of the North Country, the crew of the Swordfish settled into their new accommodations, an old hunting lodge used by the local gentry. Though the plumbing was primitive and electricity non-existent, it was comfortable and well stocked. While they waited for a response from the spiritual leader of the rebels, they kept themselves busy. The brothers immediately got a reputation by successfully treating the sick children of a local chieftain. Karch and Melinda removed an odd looking contraption that looked like an oven the size of a small car. Using scrap metal, they used it to create a simple gun that was easy to use, maintain and manufacture. After a week a messenger arrived announcing that the illustrious lady was ready to see them. Wind Jumper, Melinda, Karch and Fed went with the courier, while the rest stayed behind.

Up high in the hills surrounding the lake was a series of caves that had been converted into temples. Various wooden structures house the clergy of a sect that was the far off the mainstream of Sororan religious doctrine. The crew was ushered into a small wooden cabin under the branches of a large tree. The interior was dark, the candle lights failing to do much more that help cast shadows. The guests were directed to sit on cushions that line the walls. At the front was a woman in her late forties sitting on a cushion. She was wearing a sheer white gown that did little to conceal her breasts. As the visitors became used to the gloom, they noticed she had 14 battle tattoos on each forearm. The woman turned her head to face each of the guests as they were introduced. She finally faced Wind Jumper and smiled.

“Mother.” Wind Jumper said.

“I’ve been waiting for you over 20 years.” Wind Grabber said.

More silence as tea cups were filled and incense sticks were lit.

“Greetings honored Galactics. My apologies if my speaking in your language is so stilted, I haven’t used it much.” Wind Grabber said.

“Why did you say you were waiting for me?” Wind Jumper said.

“I figured you would be killing me for honor or joining me.” Wind Grabber answered.

Wind Jumper sighed. “I still don’t know yet.”

“A sensible precaution. You can decide later.” Wind Grabber assured her.

“Can you fill us in on what has happened?” Fed asked barely hiding his admiration for her chest.

“Of course. Settle down, drink some tea and I will tell you.

After my daughter left the planet, all hell broke loose. The opponents of the mission had been planning this for a long time and used it as an excuse to conduct a coup. They captured my sister and executed her along with Sten. They hoped it would cow people into submission, but it had the opposite effect. There were street protests that escalated into riots. Supporters of Galactic contact were a coalition of smaller less powerful clans and the general populace. The usurper government concentrated their efforts on the Gold Clan and were pretty successful. They even attempted a raid on our stronghold here but the locals here laid a nasty ambush on them.Over the span of two weeks an organized resistance popped up all over the planet. Though not terribly successful against trained government troops, morale is high and their numbers grow every day. The best part was that when I was a government soldier I warned them not to store most of their munitions in one place. Then you guys came along and gave us the best fireworks display ever seen on this planet. I heard it knocked out the windows in Earth Shaker’s office. They are afraid, there have been no troop movements over the last week and since you knocked out 10 elite fighters in 2 seconds they have not flown any sorties over us either.

“I’ll take credit for that milady.” Fed offered.

Wind Grabber smiled at him and continued. “At this time they still control most of the empire and have a strong advantage in everything.”

“What’s the plan now?” Wind Jumper asked.

“Whatever you command. Leaders from other rebel groups will be arriving soon to meet with you.” Wind Grabber answered.

Wind Jumper seemed taken aback and stared at her mother. A gong sounded outside and Wind Grabber stood up.

“Yes, this is a shock, but I know you can do it. It’s time for the five o’clock service. All of you are invited.”

Wind Jumper sat in shock as her mother left the room.

“Congratulations, you’ve been promoted to lead the whole planet.” Fed patted her back.

They got up and left, following of the servants. They were led up a winding stone staircase following a group of worshippers that were wearing robes. The steps ended at a ledge that was about 50′ wide. In the cliff face was a cave that’s entrance had been sculpted into the shape of a vaginal opening complete with labia and clitoris. Straight across from it on the edge an outcropping had been carved into the shape of an erect penis.

“This looks like a church I can really get into.” Fed chuckled.

The servant told them to wait until all the worshippers had arrived before taking the seats in the last row. The floor angled down at to a small flat area in the back of the cave so they could see what was in the front. The walls were painted red and sex organs painted all over the place. In the front was a pulpit and in front was a sculpture of a vaguely human male laying on his back. A large dildo had been fastened to its crotch. A nude male and female attendant stood on either side of it. The congregation stripped their robes silently. Wind Grabber emerged from a room behind the pulpit. Looking at Wind Grabber’s form Karch was heartened by the fact that maybe Wind Jumper would also become a milf someday too. A chime sounded and Wind Grabber began to speak.

“God is inside every one of us. Neither male nor female, God is a combination of both. Equal neither side is superior or inferior.”

She paused and Karch looked around at the audience. He noted that some of the women were playing with their nipples.

“God resides on two levels, the physical forms of our bodies and the metaphysical. Separate most of the time, we rarely hear the voice unless we reach out.”

The male and female attendants walked next to her and began sucking her nipples. Members of the audience began to breathe heavily.

Wind Grabber took a deep breath before continuing. “Tonight God will show us the path. All of us must prepare ourselves for the connection between the physical and ethereal.”

Sweat began to drip down between her breasts as the sound of sucking, moaning and stroking filled the chamber. The male attendant reached down between her legs and fingered her clit.

“God will talk!” she gasped. The attendants guided her to the statue. She straddled it and slowly lowered herself onto the phallus. The audience masturbated as Wind Grabber rocked on the statue her eyes upward and mouth half open.

“GOD OH GOD, WHO?” she shrieked. The male attendant jerked off while the female rubbed her pussy. Her words became incoherent as she bounced up and down. The worshippers thrashed about and called out to God. Suddenly Wind grabber screamed.


Sperm from the male next to her landed on her breast. The female attendant shivered as her fingers played across her pussy. Wind Grabber slumped and was caught by her helpers. The audience continued to come and screamed the name of Wind Jumper. When it finally died down Fed turned to Wind Jumper and said: “Looks like God has spoken.”

Male Jumper Ch. 03

The bed creaked in rhythm to the mechanical chugging of the machine that pumped a long thick dildo in and out of a woman’s pussy. She was on her back using one hand stroking her right nipple and the other rubbing her clit. The machine, following her instructions, slowly increased the pace matching an algorithm that took into consideration her breathing, vocalizations and vaginal contractions. After reaching a certain point her body shuddered and the machine slowly came to a stop. It carefully retracted out of her pussy and back into its compartment in the headboard. A quiet hum indicated that it was sanitizing the faux cock.

She looked up at the ceiling mirror to look at her reflection. She had a slender, athletic frame with small, pert breasts. Her legs were long and shapely and her hips were in proportion to her upper body. Her skin was dark ebony smooth and near flawless. She could have passed for a younger woman if not for the slight age lines around her eyes and the flecks of grey in her short hair.

Melinda Archer lay on the bed and listened to the machine quietly clean the sex toy.

“Fifty years old today.” She thought to herself.

There would probably be something from her boss and the coffee shop she frequented, but that would be it, which suited her fine. Not a terribly sentimental person, birthdays had lost their meaning when she reached adulthood so long ago. She could dye her hair and laser away the wrinkles, but found no motivation hide her age. It wasn’t that she couldn’t find partners, it was just that the relationships never lasted very long. Over the years she had many lovers of both sexes that always went the same way. Great sex in the beginning followed by great disappointment as she failed to manage the complexities of cohabitation. She wanted have a relationship with someone who lived close enough for companionship, not so close as to demand attention and want to start a family. Over the years she settled into a pattern of short relationships, never expecting them to develop into anything.

She looked at the clock that indicated it was time for her to get up and face the world, or in this case star base. She got up, walked over to the bathroom and started the shower. Unlike many bases and ships, which used sonic cleaning and poorly recycled water, this one used fresh clean water. The uninhabited planet next to it had a great supply of ice along with the rich minerals that helped make this base a successful enterprise.

She started and let the water spray over her face and cascade down her body. As she turned around, she heard a beep indicating a message from her work partner.

“I’m fucking busy. It can wait.” She yelled.

“Oh I can only use my imagination. Do you sell videos of your shower sessions my sweet ice queen?” Cooed Federico.

“I’ll talk to you later Captain Perv.” She said as she reached to cut the connection.

“Just letting you know that the Swordfish has arrived and is awaiting our inspection.” Federico hurried his answer.

With that, she sped through her shower in record time.

Sylvia watched the monitor for signs of the representatives arrival. It had been 15 minutes since docking and the only thing she had heard was that they were on their way.

“Male Karch, are you in your quarters? She asked in her native tongue.

“Yes, respected sister. As per your orders.” Karch’s voice came over the intercom.

“Male Cook are you in the cargo bay?” Sylvia asked.

“Yes respected sister. As per your orders.” Cook replied.

“You need to work on your L and K sounds. You sound like you are gargling.” Sylvia said.

“As you command milady.” Cook replied more carefully.

Finally the monitor came to life with the image of two people standing outside the cargo bay. One was a slender black woman of indeterminate age with short hair. Next to her was a middle aged white man average height and the beginnings of a paunch. Both were wearing the proper lapel pins and a quick scan confirmed their identities as representatives of the Pelgani clan Capo. Cook opened the door and his eyes widened in surprise as he recognized the former captain of the Swordfish. Sylvia hurried to the cargo bay to meet them.

“Cook! How do you do? How’s the lovely Rhonda doing?” Captain Federico asked.

“Fine sir.” Cook replied.

“I am Melinda Archer and this is Captain Federico. We are representatives of the Pelgani clan here to inspect the cargo.” The black woman announced.

“I am Sylvia representing Captain Karch who is unable to assist you at this moment.” Sylvia responded.

“Why?” Captain Federico cocked his head suspiciously.

“The whole crew with the exception of myself and crewman Cook is still under quarantine due to Aspudic fever.” Sylvia explained.

“Can we talk to the Captain?” Melinda asked.

Karch opened a link to the cargo bay so they could see him.

“You look pretty healthy my friend.” Federico said.

“Yes I’m almost over it. Doc will probably clear me soon.” Karch explained.

“How’s life as a captain treating you?” Federico asked.

“It’s been interesting sir.” Karch replied.

“You need not say sir to me anymore, I’m no longer in charge of the Swordfish.” Federico answered.

“Shall we begin the inspection?” Melinda interrupted.

“Of course.” Sylvia said.

Melinda walked over to the lone container and scanned the outside.

“The container has not been opened.” She reported.

Melinda then plugged a small device into a control panel. After a brief scan of the contents, she checked the readings and nodded her head.

“Everything is here.” She said.

“According to the contract, you should release us right?” Sylvia asked.

“You have completed the run that is true, but the Capo has another mission for us.” Melinda said.

“We have to stay here?” Sylvia asked.

“For a few days. Have the ship refueled and victualled. If any of your crew clear quarantine, they can have 24 hours R&R.” Melinda explained.

“Of course.” Sylvia answered.

“Since Karch has given you command for now, let’s go over some of the details of the new mission.” Melinda said.

“Here?” Sylvia said.

“My place has more privacy and better amenities.” Melinda said.

Federico smirked, but said nothing.

“My place is close it won’t take long.” Melinda said.

“Cook I want you to postpone your shopping and stay with the ship” Sylvia ordered as she walked off toward a waiting autocar. Cook and Federico watched as they walked off.

“That Sylvia has a perfect ass. How the hell did she survive on a ship full of pirates? But most importantly can I get some of it?” Federico exclaimed.

“Same old Captain Fed.” Cook thought.

The car canopy closed overhead while Melinda gave the address for her place. The car slowly started along an unseen path.

“First time on a spaceship?” Melinda asked.

“Yes. How did you know?” Sylvia asked.

“Usually it’s only males from Sororus, not sisters.” Melinda answered.

Sylvia looked at the other woman not sure if she was guessing or had been given information. Had someone on the ship warned them? She wondered if there was any reason left to maintain the story about the crew. She had to calm her doubts and find out more.

“And how did you know that? Sylvia asked.

“I met Sten last year at star base Edge Wind last year. He told me much about your world.” Melinda said.

“You met Sten?” Sylvia asked

“Of course, we negotiated the most recent trade agreement. The Unicorn didn’t show up. Sten gave me plan “B” in case that happened.

“He planned for failure?” Sylvia asked.

“He said ‘if’ the Unicorn fails to show within a certain time frame, we are to use the Swordfish and deliver the cargo to Sororus ourselves.” Melinda said.

“Do you know where?” Sylvia asked.

Melinda leaned over and lightly touched Sylvia’s battle tattoos on her forearm.

“Yes we do Wind Jumper.” She answered.

On the dock Federico trained his camera in true creep fashion on Sylvia’s ass as she walked to the car with Melinda.

“I’ll assume that Karch has more video of that fine tush.” Fed leered.

“Be careful with her Captain, she could break your neck in a second.” Cook warned.

“Yes I’ve been briefed on the sisterhood. Quite impressive, but a man’s gotta have dreams.” Fed said.

“So Captain, when will we know about the plan changes?” Cook asked.

“When Melinda decides I guess.” Fed answered.

“Karch are you listening?” Fed asked.

“Yes.” Karch answered.

“Answer this quick question: Is Sylvia all natural or has she been altered?” Fed asked.

“All natural.” Karch answered.

“Great answer. All funds have been released to you and your crew. I want you to start refueling buying supplies.” Fed told him.

“Another mission?” Karch asked.

“That’s all I can say for now.” Fed answered.

“Cook, we’re going to have a short R&R of our own.” Fed announced.

“Can Rhonda come?” Cook asked.

“As long as she has an open mind about things, I don’t mind.” Fed answered.

Cook went inside the ship to retrieve his rubber girlfriend, while Fed called for an autocar. As Cook gathered his things, Karch interrupted him.

“Damn, the plan is unravelling. I was hoping they would take the cargo and go away.” Karch said.

“As long as they don’t board the ship we should be ok. It’s not like they’re going to stand out there and watch us all the time are they?” Cook answered.

“I want to do a little shopping Cook!” Karch said.

“For your sweetheart? Cook asked.

“What could I buy for a warrior princess who can break men in half?” Karch asked.

“If she really likes you, anything small and pretty should be fine.” Cook suggested.

Karch bit his lip and pondered it.

“I’ll send you some money, can you buy it for me?” Karch asked.

“Sure thing.” Cook answered.

“Here’s the design. Plain sapphire with no ornamentation.” Karch said as he sent a picture to Cook’s tablet.

Cook got his lift chair for Rhonda and placed her gently in it. He adjusted her bra straps and patted her hair before giving her a quick kiss on the lips. He then pushed the chair outside to where Fed was waiting.

Sylvia tensed hearing her name in Galactic. She wondered if Melinda or Captain Federico had any suspicions about the crew on the Swordfish. Not knowing whether Karch would have time to prep the ship for a quick escape, she decided to let it slide until she had a better grasp of the situation.

“I’m sorry if I sounded presumptuous using your name like that. It’s the one Sten used and he spoke so well of you.” Melinda explained.

Pleased with the compliment, Sylvia relaxed. The car stopped at a moving walkway. Melinda settled the bill and the canopy opened.

“You spent many weeks in that thing cooped up with a bunch sweaty guys.” Melinda said as she disembarked followed by Sylvia.

“The showers used recycled water, but I’m not sure how well the water was cleaned. It had a faint musky smell.” Sylvia recounted.

“How would you like a shower that uses fresh water and no time limits?” Melinda offered.

“More than sex with an entire college wrestling team!” Sylvia exclaimed.

Melinda stifled a laugh at the thought. She guessed that Sylvia was only slightly exaggerating. The walkway stopped at their destination; a row of elevators set in a wall. Melinda held the door and let Sylvia walk in. She keyed in a code and a laser scanned her palm. It then started it upward journey.

“Sten told me that your aunt is a member of the ruling council.” Melinda stated.

“Yes, she is.” Sylvia answered.

“And she’s trying to open up your world to galactic trade.” Melinda continued.

“Yes, many hate her for that, but more support her.” Sylvia stated.

The elevator stopped and the doors opened revealing a long hallway lined with unmarked doors. Melinda got off first and led Sylvia to the nearest door. After keying a code and having another palm scan, the door opened and Melinda went inside followed by Sylvia.

Fed waited patiently as Cook carefully loaded Rhonda and her chair into the autocar. There was plenty of room as Fed had hired a double size car.

“Where are we going? Cook asked.

“There’s a giant resort at the center of the base. It’s got shopping, entertainment, sports and other activities for all ages and inclinations. A great way to relieve travelers and miners of their hard earned money.” Fed answered.

Fed was interrupted by a call. On the vid screen was a teenaged girl wearing a school uniform and short hair.

“Hiya mister Fed. Are you seeing me today?” She chirped.

“Not today, Tina. I have a different request. Is that ok?” Fed said.

“Of course. What is your fantasy?” She asked.

“This woman.” Fed sent Tina the video of Sylvia.

“I guess she’s about 6’2″ or so with tits about this big.” He gestured with his hands.

“And black hair past her shoulders.” He added.

“Vibrating pussy or not?” Tina asked.

“Not. Could you dress her up as a volleyball player? And my first room choice is gymnasium, but if I can’t get that then the locker room or coach’s office.” Fed requested.

“No problem. What personality would you like?” Tina asked.

“Strong and self-assured.” Fed said.

“Ah, a good choice. Any other requests?” Tina asked.

“That’s all.” Fed finished his order.

The girl made a kissy face at him and disappeared.

“As I was saying, this place has something for everyone.” Fed declared.

“Tina looked awfully young…” Cook said.

“You can switch off the moral alarms, she’s an android. Humans are not allowed to do this.” Fed reassured him.

The autocar took them to resort and left them at one of the entrances. Cook estimated it took up at least a third of the space station. As they walked Cook saw restaurants, theaters, gardens, a swimming pool, and numerous other diversions. Fed, Cook and Rhonda ate lunch at a restaurant next to a steaming tropical forest. As they were finishing up, Fed ordered a drink and regarded Cook.

“You’re a smart guy Cook. I’m surprised you haven’t remembered.” Fed asked.

“Remember what?” Cook asked.

“Karch apparently has forgotten too.” Fed stated.

“He still hasn’t fixed all the cameras on the ship, but the ones on the bridge and cargo bay tell an interesting story.” Fed continued.

Cook realized the cover had been blown, but he couldn’t say anything. He just stared at Fed who was sipping his drink.

“The Capo never changed the password. My chip implant still works on the Swordfish. I must admit to a growing admiration of Sylvia’s combat and cock sucking skills.” Fed tapped his forehead.

“It was either cooperate or die like the others.” Cook blurted.

“Yes, that’s almost always the case in this business Cook. I don’t blame you. Relax, strangely enough this actually melds with the new mission and I hated those assholes anyway. You, Karch and Sylvia need not worry.”

“But what about the ship? Sylvia has claimed it as hers.” Cook stammered.

“I’m sure we can all come to an amicable agreement. We’ll worry about that later. Let’s enjoy ourselves now.

Melinda’s apartment was simple but spacious. It had a vestibule, kitchen, dining room, bathroom and living room.

“This is the largest apartment available for a single dweller like me. Anything larger, I’d have to buy it.” Melinda explained.

“It’s a palace compared to the Swordfish.” Sylvia said.

“Make yourself comfortable, would you like something to drink that was not made in a replicator?” Melinda offered.

“That’s also as good as a gang of muscled young guys.” Sylvia stated.

Melinda smiled and busied herself in the kitchen. Sylvia went to the living room. Along one wall was a large display case containing a collection of dildos, some of which made her wonder just what kind of orifice they were designed for deployment. Melinda joined her carrying two wine glasses.

“Do they ever get used?” Sylvia asked.

“Not in me, that’s for sure. These ones are mostly for show.” Melinda grinned as she sipped the wine.

“Is that an elephant dick?” Sylvia pointed at the long one that took up most of the bottom shelf.

“A replica. I would never be so cruel as to deny a guy his only reason to live.” Melinda deadpanned.

Sylvia looked at Melinda and wondered if Sten had told her about how males on Sororus were treated before Captain Marc arrived.

“Fresh water awaits you Sylvia.” She pointed towards the bathroom.

Relieved that Fed wasn’t going to punish them, Cook decided to do a little shopping. Fed excused himself so he could go to his ‘therapy’ session with the Sylvia lookalike. After finding the items he was looking for, Cook began to feel uneasy. Knowing that Fed would be able to intercept any communication with Karch, he wanted to tell Karch in person, but Fed would probably know that too. Cook gave up and hoped the conflicting loyalties would sort themselves out eventually. He went to the Spa to wait for Fed to finish. It was located in a quiet corner of the resort among a corridor of nondescript offices. The door said “Daybreak Spa” open 24hours. Cook entered while pushing Rhonda’s chair. Inside was not unlike that of a doctor or dentist office. There was a waiting room with a monitor showing the news on a wall, a fish tank and some slightly warn tablets for visitors to pass the time.

There were two young men wearing white uniforms working behind a reception desk and Tina, the girl that had called Fed, was now dressed in hot pants and tight t-shirt, was chatting with them. She looked even younger in person than on the video screen. Cook told her that he was waiting for someone to finish and he sat down with one of the tablets. Above the reception desk was a sign that declared they had the right to refuse service to anyone. Cook passed the time by watching the news. The big story of the day was the sudden changes in the base government. One of the young men working mentioned that there manager had suddenly quit the day before and that other businesses in the resort had the same thing happen. Losing interest in the story he picked up a tablet to play a game when the door opened and in walked a man. At first Cook paid him no heed, but the voice he had worried him.

“Hello Sir, welcome to the Day Break Spa.” Tina said in a girlish voice.

“You mean whorehouse, not spa.” He growled.

“Will you be using our company today sir? We have a wide variety of services to choose from.” She chirped.

“Cut the bullshit. Do you see this pin?” He pointed at his lapel.

Tina looked and gasped.

Time to shit can the old ones and put on these.” He contemptuously threw three of the same pins at Tina. One of the attendants started towards the man but was stopped by Tina who showed him the pins.

“That’s right sweetie. I’m the new manager and the Boujouli are the new owners.” He said and the room became quiet.

Sylvia went to the bathroom and stripped. It wasn’t that special of a room it just was a lot nicer than what the Swordfish had to offer. What caught her attention were the wide variety of soap fragrances. She sampled a few before settling on a honey mixed with something unfamiliar scent. For a moment she thought about Karch and how he loved to sniff her hair while they cuddled. She also realized that she had no galactic money to buy anything.

“Can I take a bottle of this? I’ll pay you when we get back to the ship.” She called to Melinda.

“Take as much as you want, gratis.” Melinda answered.

Sylvia climbed into the shower which was spacious and clean. Unlike the Swordfish there was not a single pubic hair or jizz stain to be seen. She started the shower and it was gloriously clean. She slowly turned around making sure that every part of her body was wet before applying the soap. She double cleaned herself from head to toe in an effort to rid herself of the feeling she had been on a month long camping trip. When she reached for the back brush, she was surprised to find it had a dildo for a handle. She applied soap to it and started to scrub, when she noticed Melinda’s dark figure through the frosted glass. She could see the Melinda was undressing and it sent a nervous jolt through her body.

“Need help with your back?” Melinda asked as she entered the shower.

Sylvia admired Melinda’s slender body and firm breasts. “Sure” she said as she turned her back.

Melinda got a handful of soap and applied it to Sylvia’s back and began to gently scrub.

“Feel any different?” Melinda asked. Sylvia didn’t answer.

Melinda put away the brush and started massaging Sylvia’s back with her hands. She did long strokes up and down lathering straight lines from her buttocks to shoulders. Then Sylvia reached back and pulled Melinda’s hands to her breasts. Melinda moved up and pressed her body against Sylvia while she stroked her tits.

“How about now?” Melinda asked.

Sylvia put her hands on the wall and pushed her ass back into Melinda.

“I’ll take that as a ‘yes.'” Melinda said as she continued to finger Sylvia’s nipples. She began to lightly kiss Sylvia’s neck and earlobes as the water sprayed over both of them. Sylvia’s breathing increased as Melinda’s expert fingers swirled, pinched and tugged at her hardening nipples. With a burst of speed and strength that surprised Melinda, Sylvia jerked herself free and spun around and clapped her hands onto both sides of Melinda’s head. For a moment she was afraid as Sylvia regarded her face from a few inches away. The fear melted away when Sylvia leaned forward and began to kiss her. Their lips meshed and tongues explored increasing the level of arousal. They broke off the kiss and Melinda took the offensive by licking and nuzzling Sylvia’s tits. Sylvia’s body stiffened as Melinda ravished her bosom. Sylvia pushed Melinda’s head down to her crotch. Melinda’s tongue traced lines around Sylvia’s clit causing her to quiver in excitement. Looking down, Sylvia was astonished to see Melinda’s long and narrow tongue being forced between her legs. Sylvia lifted her leg to give Melinda more room to feed on her honeypot. Melinda’s snake like tongue found its way inside Sylvia’s pussy and she pushed it in and out like it was a cock. Sylvia’s breathing became loud and hoarse as she got closer to climax. Sensing this, Melinda used her fingers to stimulate Sylvia’s clit while continuing to tongue fuck her pussy. Finally with a great shudder that seemed forever, Sylvia orgasmed coating Melinda’s tongue with stickiness.

“Is that tongue real?” Sylvia asked while stroking Melinda’s face.

“Yes, 100% natural. How about your ass? Melinda replied.

“Yes, 100% natural.” Sylvia answered.

They turned off the water and dried themselves off. Sylvia took Melinda’s hand and took her to the bedroom.

“I hope I’m as good as you.” She said as she pushed Melinda down.

Melinda laid on her back with her legs open. Her mouth opened and eyes closed when Sylvia began kissing her inner thighs slowly getting closer to her pussy. Sylvia then used her fingers to spread Melinda’s pussy lips. Her tongue dipped into Melinda’s hole then popped back up with a generous cum coating which she slathered on Melinda’s clit. She then licked the inner lips before settling down to the serious business of dancing her tongue around her clit. Sylvia kept up a good pace and was able to bring Melinda to the brink. She then used her index finger to tickle and probe Melinda’s asshole. Melinda groaned and began to buck her hips. Sylvia pushed her finger inside right at the point where her clit work was pushing Melinda over the edge. Melinda’s thighs clamped over Sylvia’s ears as she rolled back and forth. Finally drained, Melinda released Sylvia, who crawled up next to her and nuzzled her ear.

Fed had to settle for the coach’s office. The girl was good looking but no match for Sylvia. She was bent over the desk with her volleyball pants down to her knees. Fed has his dick in her ass all the way to the base of his cock he was rocking away getting closer to orgasm.


“Shit, I’m balls deep in this girl right now!” Fed exclaimed angrily.


“Ok I’m almost finished.” Fed yelled.

“Who are you talking to coach?” The woman asked.

With a few more thrusts he blew his wad into her rectum. He hurriedly withdrew and rushed to clean himself off. The woman stared at him in surprise still bent over the desk.

“Finishing so soon? We still have time for a massage if you want.” She offered.


“Oh crap.” Fed dressed in record time and rushed out the room.

“Hey doll boy, you and your rubber girl leave now!” The Boujoulis man yelled at Cook.

“I’m waiting for my friend to finish.” Cook explained.

“You have no friends, at least ones you don’t pay. Fuckin leave now!” The man said.

At that moment Fed came out of the back into the waiting room. His eyes widened when he saw the man.

“Well holy shit we got ourselves a Pelgani fag.” The man said.

Fed tried to run past him, but the man knocked him to the floor. Cook rushed over and attempted to tackle him, but the man shrugged off the attack as if it were a fly. Fed scrambled to his feet and tried to run for the door again, but the man knocked him over and gave a vicious kick to the chest. Cook got up and failing to land a punch, got a hard blow to the face that sent him reeling. The thug picked up Fed and threw him in the wall Cook used the opportunity to hit the man across the back with a chair but it had little effect.

“All you Pelgani are soft pussies.” He said as he wrenched the chair from Cook’s grasp and pummeled him with it until Cook collapsed. The man turned to face Fed who was disentangling himself from a mess of broken furnishings.

“This is gonna be fun.” The man smiled.

At that point his face twisted and he turned to look down at a small wedge that had embedded itself in his calf.

“A scree stick?” he said before falling to the ground in spasms of agony. The two attendants rushed over to help Cook and Fed while Tina tucked a small tube into her shoe. The first attendant slung Cook’s unconscious body over his shoulder, while the other helped Fed to his feet.

“Well guys, looks like today is the day we were waiting for.” Tina said.

Melinda and Sylvia cuddled and kissed as they were lying naked under the sheets.

“You know so much about me, now you can tell your story.” Sylvia asked.

“My name really is Melinda Archer, I’ve worked for the Pelgani Clan for 5 years as either a representative or as a ship commander.”

“And before that?” Sylvia asked. “I worked for the military branch of the Bissent Corporation. I was a commodore.” Melinda said.

“Commodore?” Sylvia said.

“Worked my way up the ranks.” Melinda said.

“How’d you end up with a bunch of pirates?” Sylvia asked.

“Disobeyed an order.” Melinda explained.

“They canned you for that? Sylvia asked.

“My idiot superior decided not to tell me the whole plan. I was supposed to wait for the rest of the fleet and make a slow grand procession to the enemy base.” Melinda explained.

“A demonstration of force huh? Sylvia said.

“Yes, but he didn’t tell me that part. We planned an attack, he even approved my ideas. I guess he wanted the spies to report that and scare them into concessions.”

“You attacked without permission?” Sylvia asked.

“That’s right. I got intelligence that the enemy had essentially left his base unprotected. I went ahead and proceeded to punch a hole right through it. They surrendered.” Melinda said.

“He didn’t like the fact that you got the glory?” Sylvia said.

“Yes that was a factor, but also he and the corporate bosses were negotiating and had reached an agreement just before I fired the first shot.” Melinda said.

Sylvia took Melinda by the forearm. “If you were in Sororus, you would have earned a tattoo, maybe two.” She kissed her arm, slowly moving towards her hand. Melinda smiled and closed her eyes in pleasure. A sound came from a small console next to the bed. It wasn’t an alarm but it seemed to cut through everything. Melinda sat up.

“What?” She said sharply.

“Go!” Came Fed’s voice.

“Why?” She asked.

“Boujoulis here!” He said.

“Oh shit they move fast.” Melinda said as she jumped out of bed.

Sylvia drew on her military experience that when the people you are with start running around saying “OH SHIT” that you’d better get ready to run. Following Melinda’s example she got dressed in a hurry. Melinda grabbed a bag and threw a few things in it. She also ripped off her Pelgani pin and threw it in the trash.

“Can you tell me what’s going on?” Sylvia asked as they rushed down the emergency exit stairs.

“Boujouli are our #1 enemy. They are not nice.” Melinda said.

They rushed out to the waiting autocar and jumped in.

“That’s the short version right?” Sylvia said.

“Yes, the Pelgani are a very old clan. We do things quietly and behind closed doors. Violence is the last option.” Melinda explained as she fished through her bag and brought out a small gun. She inspected it before putting it in a small holster in her vest.

“The Boujouli are a new family that believes the rest of us have forgotten what it is to be a gangster. Melinda explained.

“Old school huh? Sylvia commented.

“They call us ‘soft.'” Melinda finished.

The autocar followed its programmed path towards the docks. Outgoing traffic was heavy, the closer they got the more congested it got, until it ground to a halt. Melinda popped up the periscope and took a peek at what was ahead.

“Roadblock ahead. Three men in body armor and holding weapons.” Melinda reported.

“Boujoulis?” Sylvia asked.

“Of course.” Melinda answered.

“Why don’t they just close the docks if they want to stop people?” Sylvia asked.

They may not have control, the docks, gates and base defenses are part of security services.” Melinda answered.

They were the fifth car from the front with the blockader’s truck sitting across the auto path. One man was standing on top and two were on either side of the first stopped autocar. They made the two male occupants get out and they interrogated them. After receiving their answers, the men were told to kneel by the side of the road. The two Boujouli then moved on to the second car. The single occupant was not so fortunate as they beat him then shot him. They made the others drag his body to the side.

“Damn I wish I had my blade. Do you have anything to loan me?” Sylvia asked.

“Just this.” Melinda handed Sylvia a 6″ knife.

“My gun doesn’t pack the punch to deal with their armor. We’ll need to be creative.” Melinda said.

“If we can get that armor off, even just one part of it, we can do it.” Sylvia tested the knife’s edge on the seat.

“How do you suggest that?” Melinda asked.

“Acting.” Sylvia answered.

Five cars behind was the autocar holding Cook, Fed, Tina and the two attendants. Fed was looking through the periscope.

“Not good. They are searching every car and they’ve killed someone they don’t like.” Fed said.

“No way around it?” Tina asked.

“No, that’s why they chose that location for a road block.” Fed answered.

“Wait a minute! There’s Sylvia and Melinda! 5 cars ahead.” Fed yelled.

The armored men had trained their weapons on the car and the doors opened. Melinda got out on the port side and Sylvia on the starboard. Both had their hands up and trembling in fear.

“Please don’t shoot us.” Sylvia whimpered.

“I gotta basketball player with big tits. How bout you Droopy?” Starboard thug said.

“Mine’s a black MILF, Munchy.” The port side thug said.

The thug called Munchy slung his rifle across his back and grabbed Sylvia by the hair eliciting a scream and tears.

“Damn bitch where are you going? Who do you work for? He said as he slapped her face twice.

“Please… don’t kill us.” Sylvia sobbed.

On the portside Melinda’s hair proved to be too short, so Droopy grabbed her by the throat and slammed her against the side of the car.

“What you got under that skirt?” he said as his hand explored her crotch.

“Hey Droopy, let’s stream it to each other.” Munchy said.

“Boys don’t take too long, we gotta backlog.” The man on the car said.

“No problem boss.” Munchy answered as he fondled Sylvia’s tits. He then slapped her face a few more times before throwing her across the hood of the car.

“Well bitch? Show me your pussy, I need to know if it’s worth my time.” Droopy said to Melinda.

Sobbing, she lifted her skirt and tugged down her panties. Her fingers spread her lips exposing her pinkness to the thug.

“Hey Munchy, look at this snatch. Chocolate on the outside, strawberry on the inside.” Droopy reported.

“NIIIICE Droopy. Check out this ass!” He said as he swatted Sylvia’s ass hard.

The man on the car roof fired a shot at someone in line who had timidly started to open a door.

Put yours on the hood like mine so they can knock heads as we fuck them.” Munchy said.

Droopy threw Melinda across the hood facing Sylvia. Munchy slapped Sylvia’s ass again, mesmerized by the jiggling.

“I said hurry the fuck up boys.” The boss said.

Droopy unfastened his groin armor revealing a hard cock straining to get to Melinda’s exposed ass. He slowly pushed inside causing her to grimace. Sylvia’s face was right next to Melinda’s ear.

Has my guy taken it off yet? Sylvia asked.

“Not yet.” Melinda answered.

Munchy pulled down Sylvia’s pants and panties exposing her reddened ass. His fingers worked open her pussy causing her to redouble her sobbing. With his other hand he worked to remove his armor. He held his cock and slowly rubbed it up and down her slit.

“Ok I can feel it now. On the count of 3.” Sylvia whispered to Melinda as their faces bounced against each other.

Melinda reached into her vest and pulled out her gun. Sylvia retrieved her knife from her sleeve.

“1-2-3” Sylvia counted.

Melinda suddenly pushed backwards causing Droopy to fall back just enough for Melinda to shoot him three times in the crotch. Sylvia used her superior strength and agility to twist free and shove Munchy back. Shocked by the sudden gunfire, he failed to see Sylvia’s knife until it had been driven into his crotch severing the artery. She stabbed him a couple of more times for good measure. Both men fell on the ground into the fetal position. Melinda and Sylvia dropped to the ground and flattened themselves against the car. The man on the car instinctively jumped behind the car for cover giving both women the opportunity the take the fallen men’s weapons. Sylvia poured cover fire into the car allowing Melinda to crawl up behind the boss who was focused on Sylvia’s direction and calling for reinforcements. Melinda shot him in the back then yelled for Sylvia it was all clear.

“That’s our cue! Go! Go! Go!” Fed yelled.

The two attendants opened the doors and the rest followed.

“The two women covered in blood are on our side. Follow them to the ship.” Fed said.

Pandemonium broke out as people boiled out of their cars. Some lugging suitcases, others overriding the autocar programming and trying to squeeze past the cars in front. Fed and the rest took off after Sylvia and Melinda who were running towards the Swordfish’s dock. Far behind them there were shouts and screams followed by weapon fire. Fed stopped at the fallen boss and turned over his body. Looking into the helmet, he flipped his middle finger and yelled “PELGANI RULE!”

“Karch open the door now!” Sylvia ordered.

“What’s the password?” Karch asked.

“I’ll rip your dick off! Sylvia said.

“Yes, that just happens to be the password.” Karch replied as he opened the door.

“Where’s Cook?” Sylvia asked.

“He went out with Captain Fed. Hey what happened to your face? Why is your ass bare?” Karch asked.

“Acting.” She said as she pulled up her pants.

Fed and the others arrived at the door and Cook was brought to the sickbay.

“Who are they?” Sylvia asked pointing at the new arrivals.

“Tina, Hamlish, and Horatio they were very helpful to us.” Fed said.

Sylvia glanced at Tina. “You look young.”

“What happened to Cook?” Sylvia said

“Boujouli asshole.” Fed answered.

“More company on the way.” Announced Karch.

“Karch we have to go now.” Ordered Sylvia.

“We just started refueling.” Karch pleaded.

“Look” Fed pointed at a monitor.

A large armored vehicle with a bulldozer style attachment was plowing through the line of cars.

“I’ll buy some time. Karch, stop fueling and be ready to leave in a minute.” Fed ordered as he ran the container and keyed in a code. It opened revealing a myriad of items. Fed pulled out a large gun with a hose and a backpack. He strapped it on and stepped out. The bay had a small alcove allowing him some cover as he waited for the car to come. It slowed down as it got closer to his hiding place. Fed ducked out and aimed at the car. A cone of angry red energy flew out and hit it right in the middle. The energy continued through the wall behind and the next one beyond triggering alarms and bulkheads to drop. A shot coming from a port turret near the back of the car hit Fed in the leg, shattering it in a red mist. The cargo bay opened allowing Hamlish and Horatio to run out and drag him inside.

Karch closed the cargo bay door and ordered everyone to get ready for a fast exit. The monitor flicked on and a man wearing a security uniform greeted them.

“Nice Job at the dock entrance boys. I ought to give you an award.” The man said.

“Do we have clearance to depart?” Karch asked.

“Of course you do. You gave us some time to regroup. Those Boujoulis thought they would take over without a fight.” The man said as he switched off the docking arms.

“Though we might ask you to pay for the damages.” He winked.

“Karch set a course for Sororus.” Sylvia ordered.

“Sure, it’s actually our only choice.” Karch said.

“Why? Sylvia asked.

“We barely have enough fuel for a one way journey.”

The Swordfish worked its way past other escapees and into the black void. After a brief pause it accelerated away.

“Well this has been the most interesting birthday I’ve had since I was a little girl.” Melinda said.

She looked around at her surroundings, her brow furrowed in puzzlement.

“By the way, where’s the crew? She asked.

Male Jumper Ch. 02

Karch Koffler, newly promoted captain of the Swordfish, had just embarked on his first mission for his Capo. He sat in the captain’s chair and watched the image of the star base disappear and be replaced by a vast field of stars in the black void. The mood on the ship was good because the previous unpopular captain was gone, replaced by Karch who was respected and liked by the crew of 20 men. The short R and R on the base also helped morale as the guys were all given a chance to whore, gamble, and intoxicate themselves along with other immoral activities favored by sailors for thousands of years.

The Capo had been generous with the men because the mission was going to be less than pleasant. No mortal danger, just the one born of the insanity of being cooped up in a small space for three times longer than the usual jobs they had. It was simple, just carry a cargo that the Capo didn’t want inspected or taxed, so the journey was to be longer without any breaks. The Swordfish had been modified to carry the extra fuel necessary for such a journey and the crew members were to be paid a premium rate for their efforts. For security reasons, nobody was told the contents of the cargo and nobody was allowed to touch the container at any time. The cargo container itself only took up a quarter of the space in the hold which hinted at something of great value. The Capo’s instructions were that no crew would be allowed off the ship at the destination until his representatives had inspected and unloaded the container. If anything was amiss, they would all die horrible deaths.

Karch got out of his seat giving the bridge to his second in command and went on a tour of the ship. It wasn’t necessary, but he had a lot of nervous energy and thought this was a good way to burn it off. He stepped down the ladder from the bridge and went to inspect the various parts of the ship and chat with the crew before finally retiring to his quarters. Being captain he had a room all to himself which was a wide and luxurious 10′ by 10′. It had enough room for a bed, workstation and a closet. The most important thing was that it offered privacy, something nobody else on the crew had. The four sub officers shared a room with four bunk beds and a table. The rest of the crew had bunks throughout the ship. A sign of a crewman’s seniority was whether he had a real bed or if he slept on a torpedo.

Life inside a metal box